The Demon Stoppers: Chapter 1

Alan heard the sound of someone falling just above his head. He stopped what he was
doing and calmly went upstairs. He went through the hallway and looked into the first
door he came upon. There was no one in his sisters room. There was no one in his own
room. He went to the master bedroom. He opened the door and crept in. It was dark. All
the blinds were shut.
As Alan continued on, he felt his foot step into something wet. He lifted his foot and
saw a dark liquid on his sole. Yuck, was his response. There was a sweet, metallic odor
in the air. Alan went to the corner of the room. He saw what looked like a log. His
curiosity beckoned him and he pulled open the blinds to better see. When the sunlight
filled the room, he nearly blacked out from shock.
There was his mom, lying dead on the floor. Her wrists were cut, slashed straight
across; though she appeared to still be alive. Alan, panic-stricken, picked up the phone
and called for an ambulance. Then, after, he wrapped white towels around his moms
wrists. But when he took a closer look at her face, he saw that she was in fact not alive,
but was only having an involuntary spasm. She was really dead.
Alan, the poor boy, wanted to cry. But he was too in shock to do anything. He went
under bed and hid. He waited there till the ambulance arrived, which was about twentyfive minutes later.
Chapter 2
A week had passed since his moms suicide, but Alan was feeling worse than ever. A lot
of kids at his school were ignoring him. A rumor went around that he was cursed and
caused people to kill themselves. His younger sister, however, seemed to be getting along
fine (strangely). None of the kids bothered her.
During recess Alan went to visit his sister, Laney. Laney, a tomboy, was playing
catch with her best-friend, Sarah. Sarah was a huge girl. At nearly six feet tall, she was
considered to be a giant in the playground. At twelve years old, she was a year older than
Alan, and two years older than Sarah. She waved hello to Alan when he stopped by.
I need to talk to my sister, said Alan. Just to see if shes doing okay.
Im doing alright, said Laney. Theres no need to check up on me.
Sarah stood silently, as if keeping a watch out. Alan grabbed Laneys ball and put it
in his pocket. This is serious, he said. I think you have a psychological problem.
Laney scoffed, Who made you Freud?
I dont you, said Alan. Shouldnt you be in mourning? You know how depressed
Ive been? I cant even eat pizza anymore. And youre just all la-la-la like nothings
happened. Are you some sort of emotionless being without emotions? Where the hell are
your emotions?
Laney took her ball back and threw it to Sarah to hold. She gave Alan a bit of a
shove. What do you want from me? she said. You really think I have no emotions?
You think Im some sorta monster or what? I know what happened. Mom tried to
decapitate herself Im dealing with this as best as I can. Im just numb. Okay. Do you
know what happens when you hit yourself with a hammer on the hand? You get some
pain, then you feel numb afterward. You cant feel your skin. Thats what Im going

through. Stop bothering me. Go hang out with your own friends. Im trying to play ball
here.
Kids began gathering around as Laney and Alan argued. Hey, said one of them. I
think these two are brother and sister!
Laney slapped her forehead. It was clear that she was pretending that she was not
related to Alan.
Alan shouted, Yeah, of course were brother and sister. Cant you dummies see the
resemblance?
One of the kids got annoyed by this remark. He stepped forward with his sleeves
rolled upbut Sarah shoved him down. Bug off, she said. This is a family matter.
The kids all ooed and ahhed. They were expecting a fight. Of course, there was
none. Nobody wanted to screw with Sarah. She could crush a walnut with her bare hands.
Still, verbal insults werent off limits. They knew that Sarah only got rough when things
got physical. She just believed in fighting fire with fire. Punching a boy in the kisser for
saying a name would be against her code. It was something informal, but mostly gathered
from her days in the dojo when she used to practice karate after school.
Watch out, one of the kids said mockingly. Youll pick up their curse! These
people are cursed! Their mom committed suicide!
This, for Laney, was the line. Even though she was faced with a dozen or more kids,
she stepped forward and singled out the trouble maker. It was this rotund boy with dark
hair. He was really obnoxious and smelled of French bread.
You got a problem? Laney asked Gerald.
Gerald replied, n-n-n-no. He was clearly stuttering.
Laney grabbed his shirt and gave him the stink eye. If you say one more word, she
said, I will tear off your ears and feed it to my dog.
You dont have a dog, said Gerald.
Then Laney jumped on him and started pounding away on him. Gerald screamed for
help, Help! Help! But nobody wanted to help him. Some of them took satisfaction in
his savage schoolyard beating. But although this attack felt right to mostly everyone,
Geralds older brother, Francis, did not agree. He saw what was happening from the
basketball court and ran to help.
Francis pushed Laney off of Gerald, and helped Gerald to his feet. Damn it, he said
to Gerald, getting beat up by a girlagain?
Huh, said Gerald, trying to get a grasp of what was happening, she started it.
As Francis was about to wallop Alan in the facefor he wanted to take revenge but
could not hit a girlthe teacher who monitored the grounds came out. Stop making
trouble, screeched Mrs. Vanderhorn. Francis, Gerald, you brats. If you dont hit the
road, Im going to hit you.
Francis and Gerald, while grumbling, left together.
And for you three, said Mrs. Vanderhorn while pointing at Alan, Laney, and Sarah,
I want you to stay away from those boys, you hear? Next time you see em just leave.
Dont engage them. Those types of people need to be ignored.
Then Mrs. Vanderhorn, along with the kids whod gathered around the trio, went
away. Sarah and Laney continued their game of catch as if nothing had happened. Alan,
however, was all worked up. Man, he groused, this school sucks. I hate St. Kevin
Elementary. I cant wait to get into high school. Itll be totally different there.

The school bell of St. Kevin Elementary rung after those words.
Chapter 3
It was fifteen minutes before the end of the school day3:30 pm. Everyone was anxious,
and most of them hadnt been paying attention to Mrs. Vanderhorns lecture. She was
going on about World War 2 or geography or something other. Alan raised his hand.
Excuse me, Mrs. Vanderhorn, he said, do you think I can leave early today? Im not
feeling so well. Alan, because of his moms death, had already gotten three days off. But
Mrs. Vanderhorn felt sorry for him, and he knew this.
As you wish, Mrs. Vanderhorn said. Just stay safe. Alan packed gathered his
things and left while everyone gave him a glare. But he didnt care, he went to the coat
rack outside and put on his jacket. He went down the hall and, after making a turn at the
washrooms, met with Laney who was also getting sympathy from all the adults. Laney
and Alan went outside. They walked along the sidewalk which was half crumbling away.
What did you learn in class today? asked Alan.
I was going to learn about the meaning of life, Laney replied, but you insisted I
leave school early.
Dont give me that, said Alan. Its for a good reason, you know. You dont want
those dummies following us and taunting us, do you?
Theyre only taunting us because Laney tried to explain. I dont know why!
Kids can be cruel, said Alan.
Yes, said Laney.
The two, after a few minutes of walking, got to the bus stop. The place they were
staying now wasnt close to the school, so they had to travel a bit more. They hated
taking the bus, but there was no other choice, really. Anyway, they figured it was
something they would have to do eventually. They certainly couldnt afford a car. How?
By getting a job in stink town? (Officially known as Rexville.) No way!
The bus arrived. Alan handed Laney the tokens and she dropped them both into the
change box. They went to the end at with their backs to the window. The bus rumbled as
it went along the pothole filled roads. While Laney did her homework, Alan was busy
looking outside. He noted the homeless people and the pedestrians who kept close by the
curb to avoid them, even though it was sort of dangerous. He felt sorry for both parties,
really.
The bus stopped as Alan was in thought. A slew of people entered, packing everyone
else in like sardines. Most of the men standing sucked in their stomachs while in transit.
Alan figured they didnt want to hit anyone with their guts. I hope I dont look like that
when I get older, Alan said to himself. He then nudged Laney. Stop studying so hard,
your brains gonna explode.
Laney whacked him in the head with her book, Im not going to grow up and have
to go to community college. Thats more your style.
The bus came to a sudden halt. The people in front nearly fell over. Lets go, said
Alan. Then he and Laney went outside. The stop was grungy, and the glass in the shelter
was broken. They stepped around the shards and continued on their way. A minute went
by and they were at their new place. It wasnt quite as quaint as their old home, but it was

much bigger. It had four stories, which was very unusual in this part of town which was
very poor.
Laney and Alan went to the double doors. Laney waited for Alan to use his keys.
Hurry up, she said. I havent got all day.
I cant find my keys, Alan complained. Well have to knock.
No, no, said Laney. We cant wake Uncle Trevor. Hell flip his lid. Then take that
lid and whack us over the heads with it.
Theres no choice, said Alan, unless you want to break and enter Is that legal?
We are staying here, after all.
The two doors swung open. Trevor had one eye open. YOU BLASTED KIDS! he
shouted. I tolds you guys to not make noise while Im asleep! I thinks a lot, you know! I
have ideas that are gonna make me rich! Then I can finally buy that elephant I wanted!
You cant get an elephant, replied Alan. Theyre an endangered species.
Never mind that, said Trevor. Get your rears in here. The heat is coming out, and
Im not too fond of losing money.
So, with that, Laney and Alan went inside. Trevor left to go upstairs, presumably to
return to his sleep.
What a grump, said Laney. Im going insane in here. I swear this place is haunted
or somethingthats why Uncle Trevors so insane.
Dont be so ungrateful, said Alan. Lets be glad hes taken us in. No one else
wanted to. Mom left us with nothing.
What does that man do for a living? Laney thought aloud.
Probably collects souls for the devil and sells em, Alan jokes.
The two laughed together.
Then there was a knock at the door. They quickly went to answer it. It was Sarah.
Hi, said Sarah in her soft voice. Can I come in? I have something to show you guys.
Instead of letting Sarah inside, Laney and Alan went out with her. They took her
round back into the yard. Why are we here? Sarah asked.
Our uncles a bit of a nutter, whispered Laney.
He is, said Alan, nucking futs.
Sarah scratched her head. She looked behind her and saw their Uncle Trevor staring
out the window with his bulging eyes. Creepy, she said. Well, I want to show you
something even creepier.
Im not really up for seeing creepy things today, said Alan. Ive been seeing too
many creepy things lately.
I wanna see, said Laney with a stomp of her foot. Im getting sick and tired of
being shut in all the time.
No, said Alan. As your slightly older brother, I must detest. I will not accompany
you so you can see something creepy. If you want to see something creepy, then go into
the church and stare at the crucifix.
Laney pushed Alan out of the way and started making off with Sarah. Alan couldnt
help but follow. Wait for me, he said with a grumble.
Chapter 3

A long trek through the woods took the three to a pond. It was brown and mucky, and had
no fish. There werent even bugs swarming around. The sun was going down. Alan was
getting worried. Well, he said, show us this creepy thing, Sarah.
Sarah lowered down. The others followed her lead. She pointed. Look, she said.
Do you see it? Dont tell me Im insane.
Laney squinted, I see treesand thats about it. Whatever it is, well have to get
closer.
No! Sarah exclaimed. I dont want to get any closer. I feel safe here.
Now Alan was feeling brave. Girls, he said in a patronizing tone. Then he went
forward with Laney following behind. Sarah was lagging, but kept them in her site.
A plume of smoke came at the trio. They all coughed together. After it was cleared, a
strange creatureno, a monsterwas staring at them. He was roundish, had smooth,
pitch-black skin, fangs, yellow eyes, and skinny arms. Ha-ha, said Puffy. I see youve
all come to visit me. How shall I help you out? One packs worth or two? He threw
several dozen cigarettes and cigars at them. Smoke up! Theres more where that came
from!
Sarah and Laney wanted to turn back, but were held in place by Alan who was
mighty curious. What in the hell are you? he asked.
My name is Puffy, said Puffy. The name, mind you, is sort of a misnomer. Im
actually more round than puffy. He had on an unsettling grin. So, are you guys going to
join me in a smoke or what? Have I given you enough Marlboros? If youd prefer, I can
give you Mistys. Girls like Mistys. And Kool. A lot of them like Kool. Its a good brand if
you ask me, but I prefer the classics.
None of us smoke, said Alan.
Thats a shame, said Puffy. Now I will have to kill you all.
Sarah, Laney, and Alan laughed nervously. They were sure this thing before them,
this thing called Puffy, was kidding. Puffy was not kidding. Two long fangs came out
of his mouth and he lunged toward everyone with a growl.
This way! said Sarah while running. Laney and Alan huffed. The three ran past a
creek, and what seemed a thousand trees. They ran as fast as they couldbut stopped
when they saw Puffy was out of breath. Puffy was in the distance, dry heaving and
coughing. Not fair, he said. Im Im so tired. His yellows eyes now had red veins.
Alan picked up a rock in his hand just in case. I want to know, he yelled. What
are you?
Puffy didnt explain himself. He simply turned around and walked off, disappearing
as a puff of smoke. Laney looked at Sarah like: What were you thinking!? Sarah
shrugged.
I didnt think it would be dangerous, she said. At any rate, we outran it, didnt
we?
Hey, said Alan, Im quite stressed out. He reached into his pocket and found a
packet of cigarettes. Any of you have a lighter?
Laney swatted it away, Dont be an idiot.
I was joking, said Alan. I know smokings bad for you. Duh. Any moron with half
a brain would know that
Sarah dragged Alan and Laney along. Lets finish this chat elsewhere, she said.

Chapter 4
As crazy as it was, Alan, Laney, and Sarah returned to the woodsexcept this time they
were with their Uncle Trevor. Trevor, whod been eavesdropping on them, heard all about
their expedition, and wanted to see the monster that they had seen. Where is it? he
barked impatient while looking through his video camera, hoping to record it and make
money. I dont see this SOB anywhere. Maybe hes hiding because he knows Im here. I
often have that effect on peopleand animals. Its because Im tough.
Yeah, sure, muttered Laney, sarcastically.
See, said Trevor, your sister agrees with me.
Trevor made Sarah hold his video camera, then, at Alans discouragement, he went in
for a closer look. Theres nothing here! he yelled. Monster indeed! He spun around
with his arms out. He jumped up and flailed. Monster, monster! Come out wherever you
are!
While Trevor made noise, Sarah saw Puffy return; only this time he was twice as
large as before. He rose behind Trevor and opened his mouth. Alan and Laney jumped up,
Uncle Trevor! (Even though they didnt like him very much, they didnt want him to
get hurt.) But there was Trevor still acting like a goof. He didnt even pay attention to
them, and Puffy was getting too close for any sort of comfort. Puffy roared with fumes
blasting out his mouth.
Trevor spun around, What the! Then he was swallowed up by Puffy. Instinctively,
Alan ran after Puffy. But Puffy was, this time, too fast. He got away.
Alan returned to Laney and Sarah. Oh, man, oh, man, he kept stuttering.
Good idea! exclaimed Laney to Sarah.
Sarah was feeling too sheepish and foolish to say anything. Sorry, was all she
could muster.
Chapter 5
The trio had long left the woods, and now they were in Alans room discussing what to
do. Neither Laney nor Sarah had any suggestions. None knew how to explain what
happened. Who would believe that a monster named Puffy had eaten their uncle?
Should we tell the truth and look crazy? Alan pondered. Or should we just say we
dont know where he is? That would make a lot more sense. After all, Trevors an adult.
He couldve just left us alone and somehow vanished. Maybe a kidnapping. We are on
the wrong side of the tracks, yknow.
Do you think your moms okay with you sleeping over here? Laney asked Sarah.
Sarah nodded, Yeah. I told my parents that I was doing a school project and I
needed to stay overnight to complete. So, yeah, dont worry. They dont really care.
Theyre kind of laissez-faire when it comes to children. Also, I think they do things with
each other when Im gone.
Too much information, said Laney.
I want more details, said Alan.
Laney elbowed Alan in the ribs. Ow, he said.
Sarah looked out the window. There were raccoons tussling in the backyard. This
show, however, did not give her any ideas.

The night turned late, and the three were getting tired. They didnt finish their
homework, but figured they could do it on Sunday which was tomorrow. Now they just
wanted to get to sleep. So, all three changed into their jammies and gathered into the
same bed. They wouldve preferred sleeping in separate beds, but they were much too
scared. They stayed close to one another and left on the lights. Laney was in the middle,
surrounded by her brother, and Sarah.
Some time passed; however, none were getting drowsy. There was too much
adrenalin pumping through their veins. Alan tried to make conversation. Maybe, he
thought, this would help everyone fall asleep. Well, he said, did you hear about that oil
spill? Its terrible isnt it? I sure bet something like this would never happen if we were on
a hydrogen economy with more alternative energy sources in use. What do you guys
think about solar? I thinkin conjunction with windits quite viable.
I see what youre trying to do, said Laney. Trying to bore us into sleep, arent
you?
No, said Alan. But Ill keep going on if that would work.
Just then a knocking sound filled the room. Knock! Knock! Sarah sat up, Who, who
could that be?
Go and answer it, Alan instructed Laney. Laney pushed him out of the bed.
What do I look? she said. You go answer it, Geoffrey.
So, Alan reluctantly got up. After doing a quick change, really just getting into jeans,
he traveled down the long staircase. He nearly slipped while going down. The knock kept
getting louder and faster. KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!
Hang on to your knickers, said Alan. Im coming People these days have no
patience.
Alan looked through the peephole of the double doors. All he could see was black.
There was someoneor something blocking. Who is it? said Alan in his deepest voice.
I wont open up till you tell me.
There was a labored breathing on the other side. I heard what happened to your
uncle, said a voice. Ive come to check on the three of you. I am from across the
street.
Across from the street, Alan repeated in his head. Still, how could he know that
there were three of us in here? And howd he know what happened to Uncle Trevor? This
is all too suspicious.
Fine, said the voice. I lied to you. I am not from across the street. But I have
come to check on you three, and you should let me in. The wind outside is howling. I am
quite cold. It would be impolite of you to not let me in to take shelter. Now, please, open
up and we shall talk. It will only take a moment.
At that moment Sarah and Laney came down.
Who is it? asked Laney.
Alan shrugged, I dunno, but hes a damn weirdo. He wont tell me who he is, and
hes covering the peephole. I think we should call the cops Call the cops.
Sarah went into her pocket and got out her mobile phone. She dialed for the operator.
There was, however, no reception. I got nothing, she said. Im not low on batteries. I
cant get a signal in here.

Yeah, said Laney. This place is like a faraday cage. Well have to use the
landlines. So, off Laney and Sarah went to the kitchen to use the regular phone. It was
an old-rotary deal that took forever to make a call.
Alan stood by the door. He grabbed an umbrella from the umbrella holder and held it
like a weapon. Okay, he said, were calling the cops. If youre not gone in ten
seconds, youre going to be put into a patty wagon and tossed into a cell.
Laney returned with Sarah. They explained that the phones werent working. Cheap
Uncle Trevor, said Laney. He probably doesnt pay his bills.
Damn it, said Alan. What do we do now?
The voice outside chuckled, That uncle of yours. So, I guess you have no other
choice but to let me in now, huh?
JUST LET HIM IN! said Sarah. Sarah grabbed a dusty old vase and positioned
herself by the doors. She whispered, Ill whack him over the head when he comes in. It
was a terrible plan, but neither Laney nor Alan could offer anything else. They agreed to
let their guest bonk the stranger over the head.
So, with Laney behind him, Alan opened one of the double doors. It swung open
with a bang. Eh? There was no one there. Where is he? Alan asked himself.
Then the stranger appeared. He came into the house. He was wearing a trench coat
and carrying a cane, which he used to block Sarahs attack. The vase shattered and the
pieces fell to the floor.
What a warm welcome, said the stranger with a grin. And how do you do? My
name is Thompson. His arm extended for hand shake, but nobody wanted to shake it.
Well, never mind then, said Thompson. He looked around. Hmm, this is a nice place
you have here. I think Im going to like staying here.
Stay here? said Laney. Are you cuckoo?
Yes, replied Thompson. You heard my correctly. Now that youre uncles gone, I
will be your guardian. I have all the legal documents if you need to see them.
Alan demanded to see them; so, Thompson reached into the deep of his trench coat
and gladly handed over a roll of papers. Laney and Sarah gathered around to see the
documentation. All three of them scanned each line carefully with their eyes. They
couldnt believe what they were seeing. This man, Thompson, indeed did have
guardianship over themwell, except for Sarah.
No way, said Alan. No way, man.
Call the cops, Laney demanded Sarah.
Go ahead, said Thompson, you wont be chasing me away. Your uncle and I had
agreements with each other. Who do you think paid for this extraordinary place?
Sarah stepped outside in the drizzle and called the cops. The cops were
coincidentally just around the corner, and they came quickly to the houseor as it was
known to most: the Monster Mansion. (Technically it wasnt a mansion at slightly under
8,000 square feet, but it appeared much larger the way it was designed. It was skinny and
tall with four levels, which made it shadow over every other house in the vicinity.)
Two cops arrived: Fred and Ted.
Whats the matter here? asked Fred.
Sarah, Laney, and Alan practically sprang at the cops. They stuck close to them while
rambling about their troubles.
Whoa, whoa, said Ted. One at a time. One at a time.

Laney pointed her finger right at Thompson. This man is trying to kidnap us! He
says hes going to stay in our house! You gotta do something about this! Lock him away
before our faces appear on the back of milk cartons!
Thompson was calm and cool. He shook hands with Fred and Ted and had a chat.
The friendliness between them indicated that they all knew each other before hand. Fred
looked at the documents which Thompson had shown Alan. Both Ted and Fred agreed,
Yup. This all checks out. Then they left without saying anymore. Thompson waved
them goodbye.
WHAT! exclaimed Alan. Are you serious about this!? Youre going to be our
guardian?! Mr. Creepy, old man is going to take care of us?! Whats this world coming
to?
Im only 44 years old, said Thompson. You only get creepy when you hit 60.
Sarah took a step back. I dont want to be axe-murdered, she said. Im heading
home.
No, dont go, pleaded Laney. We need you!
But Sarah was off. Even though her house was some distance away, her long,
running legs made her disappear quite fast. Now it was only Alan and Laney. They
dreaded what would happen next, although they were beginning to calm. Thompson
genuinely seemed harmless. Actually, the smile behind his curly moustache was
somewhat endearing.
Thompson closed the door to stop the wind and rain from entering. He then took off
his coat and placed it on the coat racket. He was a trim, in shape man, wearing a striped
waistcoat that accentuated his muscular chest. Well, muscular for being over forty. He
looked at his watch. The time was nearly one in the morning.
Off to bed, he declared. As your new guardian I detest late mornings. He gently
pushed Alan and Laney up the stairs. Go to your respective rooms, and I will wake you
for breakfastwhich should come around at six.
Although Alan and Laney werent tired, they went upstairs anyway. They had no idea
what to make of their situation. For tonight they slept in the same bed, which wasnt all
too great since Laney often kicked while she dreamed. She dreamed a lot.
Chapter 6
The morning came. Sun shone through the windows, and Laney and Alan awoke.
Thompson was at the door ringing a bell. He was still in vest, albeit a different vest.
Good morning, he said. It was about six now. Youll do no good just lying about.
Make the most of your weekends. Sunday is the best day to get anything done.
Alan rubbed his eyes, Do we have to?
Laney sat up and sniffed the air, Is that breakfast?
A sweet, strong aroma filled the house.
Why, yes, said Thompson. Ive made a full course breakfast for all of you.
Even though it was early, Alan and Laney became quite enthusiastic. They hadnt
had a good breakfast in some time. Their mother, while alive, was a terrible cook, and
would often give them burnt toast and orange juice to eat.
So, Alan and Laney, after doing their morning routine, went downstairs. Everyone
gathered around the rectangular table in the kitchen. There was an assortment of foods:

steel cut oatmeal, non-burnt toast, warm milk sweetened with honey, oranges slices,
sunny-side up eggs, and (animal) welfare approved bacon.
With a rumbling stomach Alan dug in. Laney appeared less voracious, and took the
time to enjoy her meal. So, said Thompson while taking a seat, if I may, Id like to
give myself a proper introductionA little back story His voice slowed down from its
usual speedy tone. You probably dont know about the relationship that your uncle and I
had, but we were business partners. Very close business partners. We started a company
and sold it. But it made Trevor really paranoid. He was scared that someone was after
him, so we made this strange legal agreement that Id assume all his assets and
responsibilities if he died. That way, he thought, nobody could get their dirty hands on his
fortune. He trusted me a lot for some unusual reason.
This was interesting to Alan. How much money? he asked.
Thompson smirked, Why dont you two try and guess?
$100, 000? said Laney, guessing first.
Higher, said Thompson.
$200, 000?
No.
$300, 000?
Nope.
A MILLION!
Thompson was having a good time. Boy, he said, you kids really dont know
what A LOT is.
Alan took a swing at it (so to speak). A hundred million?
This made Thompson blush. Yes, he said. Youve got it right. And what do you
think of that?
I dont care, said Alan. WAIT! DID YOU SAY YES?! He spit out his milk all
over Laney. Laney made an annoyed face and barked an expletive. Then she cleaned
herself up.
Hold your horses, said Alan. You You He became flustered thinking about
how much a hundred million dollars was. When his mom was alive, he and Laney
practically lived in poverty. After dad skipped out of town to go to Vegas start a new life
with an exotic dancer, they literally had to pinch every penny. And as you know, its
damn tough being a single parent on minimum wage. They never went out anywhere.
They never got anything new. And they had no allowance. Their food was minimal. There
were no material pleasures.
Thompson put his arm around Alan after stuffing a piece of toast into his mouth.
Yesh, he said while chewing, Im going to take you two out to the mall. Well buy
some things to get you comfy here. Hows about it?
Now this had Laney engaged. And what can we get? she asked. New clothes? Oh,
I really, really want a new pair of shoes.
All that and more, Thompson said. Well go shopping when the stores open.
Chapter 7

It was about ten in the morning. Most places were open by now, and Allan and Laney
were all too anxious to go shopping. Thompson drove them around in a big, black
Cadillac, which very much matched his clothing.
The mall was coming up down the road.
There it is, said Laney. Im so excited.
But the excitement did not last too long; Thompson went right past the mall. Alan
was stupefied, however, kept quiet. He figured theyd be going to another place that was
similar. This, though, was a misjudgment. They went past every single mall, and even the
plazas.
Alright, said Alan. What gives? You said wed go shopping. Im dead tired from
waking up at six in the morning, and darn it, I only have my eyes open now because you
promised us stuff.
Where are we going? asked Laney, now awfully suspicious.
Looking left, Alan turned the wheel of his car. He weaved in and out of traffic while
maintaining a bad speed (which was a speed too fast). Relax, he said. Im taking you
somewhere better than a mall.
What could be better than a mall? asked Laney.
CHINA TOWN! exclaimed Thompson. He gave a thumbs-up while looking in the
mirror. Its a great place to find bargains.
There are no bargains for Nintendos, said Alan.
Laney whispered, I think hes going to kill the both of us. See the way hes driving.
Hes in a rush to take us to the lake so he can drown us.
Thompson heard everythingbut he wasnt annoyed at the remarks. He knew who
he wasand who he was wasnt a psychopathic killer. Im not going to kill you two,
he said. I just want to take you guys somewhere interesting. A mall is such a vapid place.
Everyone in there is a zombie. Okay, there are zombies in China Town, but far fewer.
Laney punched Alan in the arm.
Ow, he said, what was that for?
I dont know, she said, but Im sure this is your fault.
Half an hour or so went by. Thompson went into an underground parking lot and
parked the car. Were here, he said. China Town! The only response he got from
Laney and Alan was in a groan. When they stepped out of the car they plugged their
noses.
Smell like pee, said Alan. Why does it smell like pee?
Thats not pee, said Thompson. Thats sweet and sour sauce.
Alan groaned. He straggled behind while Laney kept up with Thompson. The three
left the parking lot, and went outside where they were inundated with a plethora of more
smellssome good and some not so good.
Watch out for the trash, said Thompson while stepping over a soiled paper cup.
Laney, unlike Alan, actually seemed to be enjoying herself. Indeed, China Town was
quite interesting as Thompson had said. There were so many different, weird, and
wonderful things. Down the road was a man doing a dragon dance. Now, it wasnt
Chinese New Year, so this wasnt an ordinary site. Laney figured that he was really just
crazy. He was chanting some words in Mandarin, which translated into: Go away, go
away, now, now, now!

Alan dragged his feet. His back slumped forward. Lets hurry this up, he said. I
really want to get home.
Stick close, said Thompson. Were almost there.
Laney clapped, and the three went around a man carrying a big, silver pot, and
through a pair of sliding doors which opened automatically. Cool air from the air
conditioning system fell onto their shoulders, which was a relief in contrast to the warm,
humid day. Alan breathed a sigh of relief and became less irritated.
Thompson led the way and took the two up the escalator. This is my favorite place,
he explained. You can always find the weirdest things here. Im friends with a man in
the west corner of this place. Thats where well head first. After that, you can go off and
do what you like. Ill give you more than enough money to shop.
Give us the money now, Alan demanded.
Laney had the same thought, but didnt want to be rude.
Alright, said Thompson. Then he slipped a few hundred dollars into Alan and
Laneys hands. They looked at it and nearly fell back at the same time. It was the most
money they had ever seen, and it took practically no effort to get.
This is too much, said Laney. We cant take it.
If you dont want it, said Alan, Ill gladly Laney interrupted him with another
one of her trademark punches to the arm. He said ow in his usual manner.
Treat yourselves once in a while, said Thompson. Youre only young once!
This sentiment went across well with Alan and Laney, especially Laney who no
longer felt the need (at least at this moment) to be modest. She was going to buy
everything shed ever wanted.
The escalator ended. Thompson, Laney, and Alan got off. They headed straight left.
There wasnt much walking till they get to the Dragons Emporium. This was the shop
Thompson had been talking about less than a few seconds ago. The three went in. The
place was dark and messy, but it had a weird, Oriental charm to it. There were herbs and
spices, and trinkets, and unidentifiable gadgets.
Alan picked up a stretched lizard on a stick. Ew, he said after dropping it.
The shop owner, Mu-Chin, waved to Thompson. Tom, he said, how nice to see
you! Are these your children? Oh, you dog. You said you didnt want to get married, but
whats this? You have two, and they look just like you.
These arent mine, said Thompson with a bit of a snicker. However, I am taking
care of them. Kids, introduce yourselves.
Mu-Chin leaned over the counter and smiled at Alan and Laney. Alan and Laney,
though, were less enthusiastic. They gave quick smiles and said their names. Their shy
nature amused Mu-Chin. He stroked his white beard and tapped on his gold tooth.
I do this for good reason, he said. A stroke on the beard and a tap on the tooth
make for good fortune.
Thompson was amused by the old mans quirks, but this was confusing to Alan and
Laney. Alan and Laney went around to the side of the shop, and pretended to look at
things so they wouldnt have to chat with the adults anymore.
This place is funky, whispered Alan.
In the good way or the bad way? asked Laney.

In the bad way, said Alan. It smells like, well, old people. You know that smell.
Vicks VapoRub and Metamucil. I feel like throwing up. Heh I bet if I threw up nobody
would notice for days. Really, its that bad.
Meanwhile, Thompson and Mu-Chin were having their own chat.
I think Ive found them, said Thompson.
Found who? asked Mu-Chin.
THEM, repeated Thompson. Dont tell me you dont know. Weve been talking
about THEM for yearsthe ones who will cleanse the earth and stop the invasion.
Cleanse in a good way or a bad way?
The good way, of course.
Mu-Chin took out a dusty, old book. After blowing off the dust, he opened it to the
middle and began to read. Yes, he said, youre right. I see it here. It is all foretold. He
stopped. Wait. This is Harry Potter and the Sorcerers Stone Wrong book! Then he
took out another and did the same thing. Yes, yes. I see now. You may be right in your
instincts. There is strong indication that these two with you are the ones. Ah, but where
are the rest?
I dont know, said Thompson, but theyll be weak if we dont find the others.
They work in tandem. They balance each others skills.
How many more, asked Mu-Chin. Jog my memory.
Just two. I think theyre located in this town.
Hm, but have you told the ones youve already found what youre up to? What if
they dont accept it? I think theyll have a hard time believing.
No, I already know that they saw one
Which one?
Puffy. He ate their uncle. It sucks for them, but to be honest I never really liked the
guy.
So, whyve you come here? Come to pick up some supplies? I assume this much.
Or maybe you just wanted to vent today.
Sorry, said Thompson. Im not social enough to do that. I have come for supplies.
Do you have the usual?
Mu-Chin reached on a shelf and took a bag filled with who-knew-what, and placed it
onto the counter. Thompson handed him a wad of bills. It was a lot. Maybe a thousand
dollars. Whatever the bag contained, it was quite rare.
Okay, said Thompson, I gotta go. Tell your wife I said hello. He then called to
Alan and Laney. ALRIGHT! he said. Lets beat it. We have a lot of shopping to do!
Alan and Laney excitedly ran.
Chapter 8
Thompson, Alan, and Laney returned home. Theyd had a long day and were quite tired.
Laney was carrying two bags buy her side, filled with things shed acquired from China
Town. Her brother, however, did not have much from their trip. All Alan had gotten for
himself was a packet of pencils and a new pen.
Its a shame you never bought anything, said Laney.
Gotta save for a rainy day, explained Alan. You never know when hard times will
hit.

Laney choked for a moment. You never know when hard times will hit, was
something her mom always used to say.
Well, replied Laney, we arent going to have hard times anymore.
Alright, interrupted Thompson, I have some matters to attend to. Will you kids be
okay on your own?
Yeah, said Alan, we should be fine.
Laney nodded in agreement; so, Thompson went away, and disappeared into the door
at the far back of the house. Alan looked.
Is that the basement? he asked.
I believe so, said Laney. Have you been in there yet?
Not yet, said Alan. I havent seen every area in this place He had a devilish
smile. Should we do some exploring?
The idea appealed to Laney, who was ever curious. She put down her bags. One of
them fell over, and poured out some clothes. Alright, she said. First, Id like to see the
attic. Ive never been in an attic before. Remember how dad Remember how dad used
to seal it up to keep the heat inside the house?
That cheap bastard, said Alan. He was always sealing up the whole house to keep
out the cold. I hated that frosted, plastic sheet hed always put over my window. I
couldnt even see outside.
Well, we dont have to worry about him being cheap anymore, said Laney. Hes
off in the wild, blue yonder, somewhere in Canada. So I hear.
Hes not in Canada, said Alan. Didnt mom tell you what actually happened?
No, said Laney. What actually happened?
Never mind, said Alan.
Tell me, Laney insisted, now somewhat irritable. What ACTUALLY happened?
Alan was reluctant. Very reluctant. Okay, he said. But dont roll over and die
when you hear thisbut dad was a secret agent working Afghanistan. He got kidnapped
by infidels and was murdered. (This was a lie, but Alan didnt want to upset his sister.
She had no idea that her dad really eloped.)
Laney pounded her fist into her hand, Those bastards! Those terrorist bastards!
Cmon, said Alan. Lets go and see the attic. I bet theres all sorts of kooky crap
up there.
Then he and Laney left the main foyer and went up the first set of stairs, which was
the staircase theyd been using since they arrived. At the end of the hall there was another
staircase that led into the third floor. It was a place they hadnt been to yet, and it made
them curious. It was forbidden by their former Uncle Trevor So, what was there?
Laney and Alan went to find out.
They got to the third floor.
And everything seemed normalexcept for the glaring lack of doors. On this floor,
the third floor, there was only one door, dead center. Laney, though still somewhat
curious, dismissed it. She mostly wanted to see that attic. But Alans interest was piqued.
He wondered why there were no other doors. What sort of room takes up one whole
floor? One that needed to be explored!
So Alan turned the knob of the door. It was found to be locked.
Damn thing, he said. He kicked at it. Bang! Bang! And the noise traveled through
the entire house.

Stop that! said Laney. Youre going to get us in trouble!

Fine, said Alan. Forget it. Lets just go to the fourth floor.
So, again, Laney and Alan went up another flight of stairs. The stairs, which were
quite creaky, wobbled ever so slightly. But they held up well enough for the two to get to
the fourth floor. The fourth floor, unlike the third floor, appeared quite normal. There was
a hallway and doors, not too many and not too little. Everything seemed fine.
Well, this is boring, said Alan. Id expect something to be off with this level as
well.
Laney opened the first door to the left, the one that was closest to her. This room, the
first room on the fourth floor, was bare with nothing but empty boxes. The second room
had soiled mattresses piled. The third room had old furniture (chairs, tables, etc). And the
fourth room, and final room, had no floor. There was, however, a ladder which led into
third floor room (which was previously found to be locked off).
Hey, said Alan, now we can get into the third floor room.
Im not going down there, Laney while staring into the dimness. I want to go to
the attic.
Dont you know what a detour is? Alan. Laney folded her arms. Okay, he said.
Ill go in and you stay here.
No, said Laney.
But Alan went ahead anyway. He climbed down the wood ladder and went below
into the room of the third floor. The room, which took up the entire floor, was very damp
and humid. His skin was sticking to his t-shirt.
Its too dark to see anything in here, he said. He went into his back pocket and took
out a Zippo lighter. He spun the flint to make a spark, and set the wick on fire. There was
now enough light to navigate around. He began along the walls and slowly explored. He
stopped when he bumped his foot. Ow, he said.
He saw, under the light of his flame, a treasure chest/trunk.
Alan was going to open it, but spotted a lock.
Now, how am I gonna get this off? he said to himself.
He beat on the old, rusted lock, thinking it could come off. He kicked it and hit it
violently with his fistsbut that only made him sore. Damn it, he said. He put his ear
against the trunk, and shook it to listen, trying to figure out what was inside. It sounded
like a mix of things: paper, metal, and even glass. What could be inside? Oh, God. Im
salivating. The curiosity is driving me mad.
Mad, eh? said a voice.
Alan looked up. Sarah was standing over him. She reached down and, with only her
bare hands, ripped off the lock.
Holy crap, Alan said in astonishment. Youre a beast! Then he opened the trunk.
He moved the flame of his lighter close in, and he and Sarah began to look inside.
Whatre you doing here? Alan asked her while peering in.
I came to see what you guys were up to, Sarah replied. Oh, by the way. I was the
one that locked the door earlier. Sorry about that.
None taken, said Alan.
The trunk was filled with a lot of junk. There was really nothing of importance.
There were empty bottles, bottle caps, and old newspapersbut buried underneath all

that junk was a key. The key was an antique, large, and silvera skeleton key. Alan took
it into his hands and examined it with Sarah.
What do you think its for? Alan asked.
Sarah went into a trunk and picked up a conspicuous note which had message on it in
calligraphy. It read: Remember, Sulley. The Key is for the Attik.. Who was Sulley? It
didnt matter.
I think the key is for the attic, said Sarah.
Really? said Alan. Man, thats just what we need. Cmon. Follow me.
He and Sarah went to the ladder and clambered to the fourth floor. They came out of
the room to see Laney who was surprised.
Sarah! she said, I didnt know you were here!
Sarah grinned, Yeah. Thought Id drop by
Then no more words were said, and the three searched along the ceiling. Somewhere
on the side they found a white, square door with a hole for a key to be inserted. Alan had
the skeleton key in his hand from the treasure trunk, but his arms were too short to reach
the ceiling which was nine or more feet high. This wasnt even something tall Sarah
could help out with.
Howre we going to get into the attic? said Alan.
Laney and Sarah put their heads together, in the literal sense, and whispered to one
another. Okay! one of them then exclaimed, then they turned back to Alan.
Sarah leaned against the wall and put linked her hands together. With that, Laney
jumped onto them and climbed onto her shoulders. Toss me the key, said Laney to Alan
while balancing. I think I can reach.
So, Alan did just that. He threw the key to his sister, and she reached up with her
arms. It almost looked as if she wasnt going to make it, but the skeleton key went into
the attic door. When she turned it, a staircase immediately fell down. It fell with a
CRASH! Dust swirled about.
Ladies first, said Alan.
Yeah, said Laney while going up with Sarah, because were braver!
Sarah, Laney, and Alan were now all in the attic together. They stepped about
carefully since the floors felt rotted. At least that much could be told by the incessant
squeaking and cracking.
Watch out, said Alan. We could fall through.
Watch out for yourself, said Laney.
Then Sarah reached for a string touching her head and pulled it. A light bulb turned
on above which gave off a warm, orange glow. It was enough to reveal the surrounding
area. What laid around were bookshundreds and hundreds of books. This wasnt very
exciting to Alan or Laney, but Sarah was smiling. She loved books. She loved visiting the
library and going to book shops. It was probably her favorite thing to do.
Wow, said Sarah. Look at all these books. She went to a stack to the center and
took a hardcover copy of Treasure Island. She leafed through pages with her thumb and
took in the smell. You know, that old, book smell: a combination of paper, glue and ink.
This is great. You guys are really lucky!
Alan and Laney joined by her side. They too took some books, although they seemed
less interested. Alan held a copy of Alices Adventure in Wonderland, and Laney held a
copy of Journey to the Center of the Earth.

This is great, said Sarah as she amused herself while inspecting all the books. You
two have your very own library. Although its not quite so idyllic, you can always get
some chairs and place a desk in here.
Alan yawned and stretched, but he clumsily knocked over the tower of books behind
him. They want tumbling and fell.
Look what youve done, said Laney.
Relax, said Alan. Ill pick em up Sarah, can you help me pick them up?
Sarah obliged and helped collect the books into her arms. As she laid them neatly in
a pile, she caught glimpse of something interesting: a black scrapbook with gold lettering.
The lettering was in an unknown language. When she opened the scrapbook/album to
look she spotted, on the first page, photos of the very house she was in. The photos,
however, were quite dated thoughthey were in black and white, and the subjects
contained looked quite new. The trees and shrubbery will all little.
Look at this, said Sarah. Alan and Laney joined to see.
Wow, said Laney. This album must be over 100 years old.
How do you figure? Alan asked.
Laney pointed to a date on the photo. Alan felt like an idiot.
Together everyone slowly flipped through the scrapbook. There was an assortment of
items: pressed flowers, pictures of children (probably now dead), notes, and even art.
Some of the artdrawingshowever, were quite incompressible. They were just
scribbles, foreign language, and silhouettes of who knew what. But one of these drawings
really stood outand it made the trio jump. There was a sketch of Alan, Laney, Sarah,
and an unknown older boy, all standing around in a circle, holding hands.
Whoa! said Alan. Thats us!
Nah, it couldnt be, said Laney. The drawings real oldunless Uncle Trevor
drew us.
But I never met your uncle, said Sarah. And whos the fourth person? Sarah
pointed at the older boy who was wearing a baseball cap and sunglasses.
As Alan and Laney were about to answer their friends question, Thompson called
out for them, KIDS! WHERE ARE YOU?! I NEED TO SPEAK TO YOU!
Oh, shit, said Alan. We shouldnt be snooping around in here I bet. Lets get a
move on.
Sarah, Laney, and Alan evacuated the attic, leaving behind the scrapbook. They shut
the stairs before Thompson could see what they were up to. Thompson had his foot
tapping and his hands were on his waist, although in a somewhat friendly manner.
I didnt know we had visitors, he said while looking at Sarah. You know,
tomorrows a school day.
Yes, said Laney while fluttering her eyes to make herself look pretty (and therefore
innocent). We know that.
I hate school, said Alan.
You hate school because youre learning about boring things, said Thompson. If
you were, on the other hand, learning about something fascinatingwouldnt you want
to be in school forever?
Im sorta fine with the way school is now, said Sarah.
Well, youre a nerd, said Laney. You inclination for academics comes to you
naturally.

You get straight As too, said Sarah. Are you not a nerd?
I dont do it because I like it, said Laney. I do it because I want to get into a good
university; I want to get into a good university because I want a good job. I want a good
job because, well, I dont want to work at McDonalds.
Okay, said Thompson, so shall I drop your friend
Sarah, said Sarah.
Yes, Sarah, continued Thompson. Shall I drop your friend, Sarah, off to her
place? Its nearly 9:00 PM.
Wait, Alan interrupted. Its not a school day tomorrow. We have a long weekend,
remember?
Thompson thought for a moment. Why, yes, he said. I do believe youre right.
Very well. I shall vanish off. If you children need anything, please, dont hesitate to let
me know. Then he ran down the stairs and left.
So, said Laney. What shall we do?
I have a 10:00 PM curfew, Sarah replied. I have to get back home in an hour. But
I dont really think my parents will noticed even if Im half an hour late. Theyre
probably out seeing a movie. Yeah. A Sunday night movie. Its kind of a ritual.
I hate this house, said Alan. Sarah, why dont we go over to your place? Its not
too far on bicycle is it? You did come on bicycle didnt you?
Sarah, Laney, and Allen went down every staircase till they got to the main floor.
On the main floor they went past the basement door and headed out the back. In the yard
Sarah unlocked her pink bicycle which was somewhat too small for her.
Alan opened the shed and took out his and Laneys bicycles. The bicycles were a dull
color, rusted red with seats that contained many holes.
Are you sure that wont fall apart on the road? Sarah joked.
You know, said Laney, maybe we should ask Thompson for new bikes. He is
pretty loaded.
Loaded? repeated Sarah.
Yeah, said Alan. Apparently hes got a gazillion smackeroos in the bank Still, I
dont want to bother him. When dad was around, remember when we asked him for new
seats? He threw a bottle at my head.
I remember that, said Laney, but I think it was an accident.
I dont think it was an accident, said Alan. Or maybe it was. I dunno. He wasnt
like that all the time. He only got kinda crazy before he went off to Ver, Afghanistan.
Oh, hold on, said Sarah. Before we go to my place, I have something to show
you. I almost forgot. I pocketed this from the scrapbook before we vamoosed from the
attic. She unfolded a piece of paper. It was an old note about the house. It said, in
quotes, Location of Buried Treasure. (Then there were some other comments that were in
decipherable handwriting.) It was a schematic of the backyard with a big X in red. The X
was in the middle like a bulls eye, but slightly off center.
Alan was skeptical, but Laney was enthusiastic. She took the note and immediately
went to locate the spot that the X represented. Everyone followed. She took fifteen steps
ahead. Then five left. Here it is, she said. X marks he spot. This is where the buried
treasure should be. Oh, I dont care about money. Im just curious.
Hey, said Alan, dont get your hopes up. I found a treasure chest without any
treasure. Just a damn old skeleton key which unlocked the attic with books.

Sarah went into the shed and got the only two shovels. She kept one for herself and
gave the other to Laney; and, synchronously, the two began to dig furiously. Alan was hohum and sat down on the grass, just his sister and her friend waste their energy. Well, he
thought they were wasting their energy; they didnt.
Alan pestered, Theres nothing there! This isnt the bleeding Goonies, you know!
He returned to the housebut it wasnt to abandon anyone, just to turn on the backyard
lights. Right after, he was by Sarah and Laney whod finished digging. They threw their
shovels aside and stepped aside to move their shadows. When the light bulb behind them
cast its light, it revealed something horrific.
Ooh, a box, said Laney, and she picked it up.
Whats inside you think? asked Sarah.
Hopefully the cure to cancer, Alan said in a snide tone. We sure could use that.
Quiet, said Laney. Go make yourself useful. Get a hammer. This thing looks
hermetically sealed.
So, not being one to refuse the smashing of objects, Alan went into the shed and
obtained a hammer. It was very old but in good condition. It had a wood handle and a
rectangular, metal head that tapered at the end into a triangle.
Laney put the box onto the floor. Dont break whats inside, she warned. Only hit
it enough to open it.
I know, I know, said Alan. Im not an idiot. He held the hammer over his head
while Sarah took a step back. Then he swung it down. The corner of the box was hit, but
it didnt break or even crack. Alan tried again. And again. And again. The box was made
of some sort of industrial material. It just would not come open.
Laney took the hammer away from Alan. This needs a womans touch, she said.
She wailed on the box. Smash! Smash! But she too could not break it. Sarah tried as well,
right after, and had the same results.
Must be made out of adamantium, said Alan. Or steel Im leaning toward
steel.
Sarah hopped on her bicycle and took the box. Follow me, she said. My dads got
a ton o tools in his garage. We can use one of em to split this thing open.
Man, whined Alan, its so late. Cant we do it later? I wanna watch Lost. Theres
a new episode!
You wimp, said Laney. Okay, fine. You stay here. Then she got on her bicycle.
Sarah and I will go to work on this. Tell Thompson that I went to a slumber party.
I dont wanna lie, said Alan.
But you lie all the time, said Laney.
Yeah, Alan agreed, but for selfish purposes Im very selective that way.
Sarah and Laney took off on the bicycles without saying anything more. Alan went
back into the house. When he entered he bumped into Thompson. Thompson wiped off a
spot of grease from his face. Where are the girls? he asked.
At a slumber party, replied Alan.
Youre lying, said Thompson.
Alan nervously darted his eyes. Well, errr, the thing is Then he suddenly yelled,
ALRIGHT! YOU CAUGHT ME! YOU CAUGHT ME! IT WAS A LIE! I LIED! IM
SORRY!

Thompson wasnt surprised. His cool demeanor maintained. Oh, okay, he said.
Where are they then?
At 56 Crescent Moon Street, Laney and Sarah were together in Sarahs garage. They
were working furiously on the box, trying to get it open. And there was an assortment of
tools at their disposal but none of them were working.
Augh! Laney hissed. This thing is impossible! Whats in here, anyway?!
I dont know, said Sarah. Maybe its meant to be closed.
Laney searched around. Theres gotta be something in your garage that can work.
She went into the corner and took the red toolbox. She put it on the table and opened it.
Inside was a blow torch.
Careful now, Sarah warned.
Whats the worst that could happen? Laney asked.
You could burn down my house and kill my parents, said Sarah.
Oh, said Laney.
Then she started up the blowtorch. A long, scorching flame came out. Sarah looked
anxious as Laney moved it over to the box. The fire touched the corner and started to
melt. Just then there was a bang on the garage door. It was Thompsons voice.
Open up, he said, youve no business opening that box!
Sarah and Laney exchanged What should we do? looks. They decided that they
should listen. So, Sarah pressed the garage door button and let the garage door open.
There was Thompson along with Alan. They hastily went in.
Thompson took the box. Its intact, he said to Alan. We should be safe.
Safe? said Laney.
Yes, said Thompson. Safe. Theres something very dangerous inside this box. Its
pretty damn well sealed, but it can be opened with fire.
Like the fire from a blow torch? asked Laney. She turned off the blow torch in her
hand and set it down.
Why, yes, said Thompson, like that from a He choked on his spit. DONT
TELL ME YOUVE USED THAT! DID IT TOUCH THE BOX?!
Laney wasnt sure what she did wrong, but she knew she did something wrong.
Sarah answered for her. Only briefly, she said.
Briefly is too long! yelled Thompson in a cracking voice. We have to get this
thing out of here!
I can do that, said Alan.
No! said Thompson. No! He ran out the garage. But before he could even get to
the end of the driveway, the box burst open in his arms. (Think of a banana peeling in
super-fast motion.)
A skull with horns dropped out.
What is that? Alan asked.
Thompson had it in his hands as if a hot potato. His feet danced while he was
deciding what to do with it. You guys, he kept stammering, you guys, you guys, you
guysthis is no good!
Its just a skull with horns, said Laney. You need to calm down.
YES! yelled Thompson. I AM QUITE CALM! SEE HOW CALM I AM?!
CALM, BLUE OCEAN!

The skull with horns fell to the ground. It became affixed and could not be removed.
Still, Thompson gave it a shot. His fingers were in the eye sockets, and he was pulling
with his entire body. While doing so (and exercising futility), the skull with horns started
gathering material from somewhere unknown; out of thin air, red cells gathered and
lumped around to form a face.
Thompson stumbled away. Get into the garage, he said. Get into the garage!
The skull with horns was no longer just a skull with horns but a fully fleshed man.
(Not a man exactly, but close enough.)
Prometheo, uttered Thompson.
Prometheo, red-skinned with horns and eyes ablaze, leapt toward Alan. Alan
screamed, but he was unharmed; for Prometheo could not get to him, for he was being
held by Thompson whod cracked a whip around his neck.
Get back, Thompson said while using all his strength to hold the handle of his
whip. This summabitch is strong!
Prometheo spun his head around and shot fire at Thompson. Thompson ducked, but
while doing so accidentally let go of his whip. So free, the monstrous Prometheo headed
for Sarah and Laney. Alan, not being very level headed at this late hour, ran to Prometheo
and jumped onto his back. Sarah and Laney, though, did not stand idly by. They joined in
too. Sarah gave her best Karate kick, and Laney grabbed a wrench to smash the attack in
the face.
These efforts though, however noble, were not effective. Prometheo spun and
knocked them all to the concrete floor. He let out a roar and set his entire body aflame.
Thompson knew this was a critical moment, and he reacted accordingly. He ran away...
And returned with a garden hose. At full blast he sprayed water onto Prometheo.
This put out Prometheos flames and weakened him.
Return from where you came, Thompson said in a righteous tone. Then he took out
a crucifix and shouted To hell! To hell! Back to hell! By Christ I banish you! The
crucifix from the top threw off lightning. Prometheo groaned in pain as if he had a
bellyache. Thompson lunged at him and plunged a dagger into his chest.
Fire shot out through the wound. Thompson stood and kept his distant, and watched
while Prometheo vaporized into nothing.
Whered he go? Laney asked.
Thompson let out a sigh of relief. To the abyss, he said, where hopefully he
stays
After all the chaos, Sarahs neighbor came out of her house. She had on a robe and
bunny slippers. Dont you know what time it is? she asked. Itsgoddamn late is
what it is!
Sarah tried to explain herself to Lynda.
Lynda, she began, I dont know how to tell you this, but we just saw a monster. It
had horns, and red skin, and pointy tongue! That was what was causing all the noise in
trouble. For that we apologize.
Lynda grumbled some profanity and returned to her home.
Well, said Alan to Thompson, nows the part where you explain everything.
Thompson returned his whip into his trench coat. We mustnt speak about it here,
he said.

Chapter 9
It was Monday at five in the morning. The church was all empty, except for the spot in
the back where Thompson and the others were sitting, having their talk. Sarah, Laney,
and Alan were all drinking coffee. They werent really morning people. To them 11:00
AM was quite early.
Thompson kneeled on the pew and said a quick prayer; then he sat back down.
Okay, he said, gather around. I will explain everything. It wont be difficult to
comprehend, but it may be difficult to take in. Is everyone ears?
All ears, Alan, Laney, and Sarah said together.
The world as you know, Thompson began, is full of evilbut in it is also good.
And the forces of good and the forces of evil are always battling it out. Sometimes evil
wins, sometimes it loses. But in order to make it lose we, the good, must persevere. Most
of the time doing a small deedlike holding the door for someoneis fine enough to
make good win But sometimes evil becomes so great that it is insurmountable with the
little gestures we do. In that case we must tackle the darkness with all our might.
The sun began to rise. Its light filtered through the churchs stained glass windows.
The earth is going through an epoch, Thompson continued. But this epoch is what
you kids call an epoch fail. Were going through a change. Our world is slowly being
overwhelmed by evil. Remember that monster you saw? Well, it isnt a monster,
because monsters dont exist. That was a demon.
A demon? Alan repeated.
Yes, replied Thompson. And there will be more to come.
Shouldnt we tell the police or something? Laney asked
The police dont know how to deal with demons, said Thompson. And also, right
now, demons can only be seen by certain people.
What certain people? Sarah asked.
Theres me, replied Thompson. Those with stronger than usual religious
affiliationsthe Pope as an exampleand then kids, like you guys, and a lot of young
people for some reason. Why kids and young people? I dont know, I guess theyre more
pure of heart.
Not that I really believe any of this, said Alan, but what does this all mean?
Hell on earth, said Thompson, must be stopped. The rise and appearance of these
demons indicates the coming end of mans reign, and Ill be damned if I let that happen
But dont worry too much. Most demons can be defeated. With faith and goodwill they
can be overcome. What Im worried about is the One.
The One? Alan repeated. Who is the One?
The One is the one who is trying to bring about hell on earth, Thompson
explained. When there is enough evil in the world, when there is enough depravity and
destruction, the One will be strong enough to destroy us. The One will then appearor
reappear as it is rumored. He may already be here.
But who is he? Sarah asked.
WHO IS HE? Alan repeated. Why does the One have to be a man? Is he a man?
No, Thompson replied. The One is neither man nor woman. The One, unlike
other demons, can take on forms. The One can shape shift into anything, literally

anything, even a packet of bubblegum. Now, I dont know why the One would want to be
a packet of bubblegum, but the One could do it if he wanted.
So the One is a he now? said Alan.
For sake of the simplicity, said Thompson, I will refer to the one as a he. I hope
you dont mind.
Not at all, said Alan. Its just that
He was interrupted by the swing of the church doors at the far end. The priest/father
had awoken, and he was going through the place to check for visitors. Thompson stood
and went out to greet him. The two shook hands.
Top of the morning to you, said Father Felix in a thick, Irish accent. I see youve
brought some people. He waved and smiled. Laney, Sarah, and Alan returned the
gesture.
Yes, said Thompson. I feel strongly about them.
So, they are aware of everything now? asked Father Felix.
Not quite yet, replied Thompson.
Hurry up, warned Father Felix. The other day when I was gardening, I saw
Puffy.
Hes still around, huh? said Thompson. Well, we should deal with him before he
causes more trouble. But not till I get everything in order.
Chapter 10
Tuesday came and school resumed. Laney, Sarah, and Laney were by a tree, huddled
together, talking as quietly as possible.
Thompson is insane, isnt he? said Alan.
Can you explain what we saw? said Laney.
I cant, said Alan. Unless we were all tripping at the same time and saw the exact
same thing. But I havent tripped in a while.
Shhh, said Sarah. Her eyes whipped left. Someones coming.
It was Gerald and Francis. They looked suspiciously at the group.
Whyre you all looking at us like that? Francis asked.
No reason, said Alan. Were discussing, uh, stuff.
Stuff? Francis repeated. What kinda stuff? If you dont mind my asking.
None of your business stuff, Alan muttered.
Whats that? said Gerald. You hear that, brother? He gave you lip!
Mrs. Vanderhorn came by. She looked in a rush and motioned to Sarah. Sarah dear,
she said, I must speak to you. Its urgent!
Sarah went over to her. What is it, Mrs. Vanderhorn?
I need your help.
What sort of help?
I need to stick streamers into the classroom ceiling, and Im not tall enough.
Thats whats urgent?
Um, the party is in ten minutes.
Whats it for?
Its the Principals birthday and Im sucking up. Problem with that?
Not at all, Mrs. Vanderhorn. Ill come right along.

Sarah and Mrs. Vanderhorn left. Now it was just Alan, Laney, Gerald, and Francis
(who had on a sinister grin).
Isnt this convenient, said Francis. Your big friend has left! So, Alan, would you
like to repeat yourself? What was that comment you said earlier? Id like to hear it
again.
All Alan could say was uhhh
But Laney stepped in front of him and spoke on his behalf. She poked Francis in the
chest. Stay away from my brother, she said. You touch him and there will be
consequences. You ever heard of a Hurts Donut?
Alan whispered to Laney, Thats not how the joke works!
Gerald cackled, Fail!
Francis explained, Youre supposed to ask me for a Hurts Donut. Then when I say
yes youre supposed to hit me and say Hurts, dont it. That is the proper procedure for
this childish prank.
Never been one to conform! Laney yelled. Then she kneed Francis in the crotch.
He fell down with a whimper.
Brother! cried Gerald.
Laney grabbed Alan by the arm and the two ran for it. But it wasnt long before
Francis recovered and he and Gerald were on their tails.
Whyd you do that!? Alan screamed while huffing. You wanna get us killed!? You
know what they say You mess with the bully and you get the goddamn horns!
Have a spine! said Laney as she ran as fast as she could. You cant let people push
you around!
Fine! replied Alan. Ill begin with you when we get homeif we get home!
To that Laney stuck out her tongue, and she and Alan continued on. Maybe they
continued on too much, because they ran off school property, and found themselves in a
cornfield. The corn in the field was tall, and it went over their heads. This, however, was
a good thing. The two lowered down and crawled along. They stopped when they heard
the voices of Francis and Gerald; they didnt want to make noise.
Theyre in here! Gerald said to Francis. The scumbags went in here!
Where are they, boy? said Francis.
Gerald tried seeing through the stalks of corn. Dunno, he said while squinting. Its
too thick. Well hafta go in. What say you?
Francis, who fancied manhunts, cracked his knuckles and licked his lips. While this
was beyond his usual fare, he thought it would be an opportunity for him to grow as a
bully. Beating up small kids, stealing money, and calling people names was old hat. Now
he could challenge himself and test his expertise in psychological torture and reindeer
games. Hand me my pellet gun, he said with his hand out.
Gerald went inside his jacket and took out a carbon-dioxide (CO2) powered pellet
gun. He handed it to Francis who checked if it was filled with ammunition; it was. So, the
two went into the field ahead and vanished amidst the corn.
During this time, Alan and Laney had haphazardly crawled into another spot. They
were on the ground, sitting on their bottoms, leaning against a tree stump.
Alan was whispering, What do you think theyll do to us when they catch us?

Well, Im a girl, said Laney, so theyll probably go easy on me. But Ill bet they
beat the crap out of you.
Thanks, said Alan. I really appreciate your concern.
Youre welcome, said Laney.
The crunching footsteps of Francis and Gerald could be heard. They were getting
closer and closer. Alan and Laney slumped lower.
Is that them? Alan asked.
Yes, said Laney. Keep your mouth shut.
Come out, come out wherever you are, said Francis. He randomly fired his pellet
gun.
One of them hit Alan in the forehead. Laney covered his mouth before he could cry
in pain. Shhh, she said. Its not so bad Alan felt the damage. There was a big,
walnut-sized bump.
Shit, he said. Its like a tumor.
It is not a tumor, said Laney. Keep your voice down.
Were going to find you guys! Francis yelled. May as well say your prayers
now!
Gerald snickered, Yeah! Say yah prayers!
They wont find us as long as we keep quiet, Laney whispered.
Stop nagging me, said Alan. Ill keepAUGH! GROSS! A bird had plopped on
his head. The stank white substance poured down to his eyebrow. He stood and took a
corn leaf to wipe it off.
Francis and Gerald spotted him. Francis pointed his pellet gun. Alan, in submission,
had his hands in the air. Laney stood up.
If it helps, she said, I apologize.
Too damn late! said Francis. Youre going to payfifty bucks.
What? said Alan. I dont have the kind of money.
Then you get your ass kicked, said Francis with a step forward.
Gerald rubbed his fingers together, indicating money.
In actuality, Alan had plenty of cash on him, but he lied because he didnt want to
give it up. Having grown up poor, and seeing what his mom went through as a single
mother, he just didnt think he should have to pony up a fifty to some bully-twit. Though
now he decided to come clean.
Okay, he said, I have the money.
A smile came onto Francis face who thought hed maybe only get a tenner. ($10.00.)
Then Alan continued. He glanced at Laney. But youre not going to get it. Im not
going to give it to you. You deserved to be kneed by my sister and I shouldnt have to pay
retribution. Whats mine is mine. You wont get a penny outta me. Nope. Get a job if
youre so broke I hear Wal-Mart is hiring.
Wal-Mart, coincidentally, was the place where Francis and Geralds dad worked. So,
this remark kind of annoyed them. They were both clenching their fists. Their pimply
faces turned beet-red.
Francis raised his arm to strike Alan, but when he swung down he felt something
grab him by the wrist. It was Thompsons whip. Thompson stood stoic in the distance,
then drew himself forward. He let go of Francis who had now become terrified. Who is
this stranger, he thought to himself. Gerald hid behind his brother.

It was hard to find you two, said Thompson. What are you guys doing off school
premises? Dont you know its dangerous? A strange man could come by and kidnap
you Well, I am a strange man, but fortunately Im not here to kidnap anyone.
Are we in trouble? Laney asked.
No, said Thompson. Im just here to tell you Im transferring you to another
school. A better one.
Hogwarts? joked Alan.
Not exactly, said Thompson. But you will learn some interesting things. All
shadows of doubt will be removed.
Oh, said Laney.
Then Thompson led her and Alan out of the cornfield.
Gerald and Francis stayed behind. Who was that? Gerald asked. Both stood
dumbfounded.
Chapter 11
The next day had come and it was the bright, early morning. Alan, feeling confident,
leapt out of his bed. Yes, he said, no more St. Kevin elementary! He went to the
bathroom in his room and brushed his teeth. While checking himself out, he observed that
the mirror was foggy.
He took his hand and wiped away the fogbut the fog returned. And when it did
there was a realistic looking picturea picture of Alan being impaled onto a spike.
Alan became startled and dropped the toothbrush from his mouth. He ran outside and
bumped into Laney who was still groggy.
Laney! Alan said. I have to show you something!
Before Laney could answer, Alan was dragging her along. He took her to his
bathroom and showed her the picture. Laney, though, felt quite ho-hum. She yawned at
the morbid depiction. This is whats got you freaked out? she asked. Of all the things
weve been throughthis is the one to make you crack?
Alans mood was changed, from fearful to annoyed. You know, you could be more
supportive, he said. And for your information I have not cracked. This is just I
dunno! Its just extra creepy!
I guess youve just reached your tipping point, said Laney. Then she calmly took a
towel and wiped the mirror. But the fog, like before, came back and with a picture. This
one, though, was far less morbid: It was just Laney standing in the bathroom, wiping the
mirror with Alan.
However, Laney was thoroughly freaked. She reeled back, nearly knocking over
Alan.
Hey, he said, calm down.
No! said Laney. Somethings watching us!
Alan looked at the mirror with its picture and went into agnostic, skeptic mode. I
dunno, he said. This must be some sort of prank. After all, were not the only ones here.
Thompson might have some sort of sick sense of humor.
Laney took hold of the mirror and ripped it off the wall.
Alan was surprised at her strength, but equally annoyed at it. Whoa, he said, I
need that to groom myself!

We have to remove all the mirrors in the house, said Laney.

So hurriedly, with Alan following along, she went to every mirror in the house and
took them down. At the last mirror she bumped into Thompson who was smoking a pipe.
He blew out some smoke then put it down. Fancy meeting you here, he said. What are
you kids up to? Are you ready for school? Well be leaving soon.
Well be ready, said Laney. Were just doing a few things before we go.
Tearing down my mirrors? asked Thompson.
How did you know? said Laney. Have you been seeing the fog pictures too!?
Fog pictures? Thompson repeated. He gasped. Christ! Not another one! This is
worse than I suspected.
Oh, is it? said Alan.
We have another demon on our hands, Thompson explained. Oh, never mind! Get
changedwere going to your new school today. All will be explained there.
Alan and Laney returned to their rooms where they prepared themselves for the day
ahead.
Chapter 12
Weve been driving for a while now, Alan complained. I dont mean to be clich, but
are we there yet?
Laney was going through her backpack, looking at the new school supplies shed
bought: markers, pens, pencils, etc.
Thompson had one hand on the wheel of his Cadillac. If you watch a kettle, he
said, it takes longer to boil. And I drink a lot of tea, so I know about these things.
Alan leaned against the arm rest on the door. He sighed and looked out the window
where dull scenery passed him by. He didnt care much for car rideslong ones in
particular. To him it was like being trapped in cage with wheels.
But the boys dilemmas were soon over when Thompson slowed the car down and
said, Okay! Were here!
What? said Alan in disbelief. Are you serious?
Very serious, replied Thompson with a smile. Now, whatever you do, hold your
breath. And follow the lady in the shiny, orange vest. Its easy to get lost.
Alan and Laney each took in a deep breath, held it, and then ran outside. Thompson
drove off, and a lady in an orange vest gestured to the two and led the way for them
through a landfill/garbage dump.
There was frantic gesturing between Laney and Alan. Alan was trying to tell Laney
that he was running out of air. He was doing his best to use sign language. But most of
what he knew of sign language was sticking up his middle finger and giving people the
thumbs-up for approval. Suffice it to say, it was very hard to understand indeed.
The lady in the orange vest went around a heap of Twilight novels and stood by the
porta-potty. After opening the door with a glove she waved for Laney to go in. Laney
glanced at Alan to see what he might be thinking. He was thinking of fresh air.
You want me to go in there? Laney asked.
The lady in the orange vest gave a stern nod. It was no joke.
But, said Laney, Im Im empty.

The lady in the orange vest urged Laney to go; with clenched teeth she kept
motioning.
Now, Alan finally exhaled. His face nearly turned green when he caught the smell
around him in his nose. Omigod, he exclaimed, just do it so we can get outta here,
Laney!
Not willingly, feeling somewhat pressured, Laney went ahead into the porta-potty.
Surprisingly, she found it was quite clean. The door behind her shut (courtesy of her
brother). Now what? she said. She looked at a plaque beside the mirror.
The plaque, which was black with golden letters, read: PUSH THE LEVER AND
YOU WILL LEAVE ERE.
The message seemed truthful, but Laney was still dubious.
Whats taking so long? Alan said from outside. Do you need help? The lady in the
orange vest says you have to push the lever on the toilet. Can you find it? You should be
able to find it
Yeah! yelled Laney. I know where the damn thing is!
Then she took a paper towel and placed it atop the toilet handle (for sanitary
purposes), and pressed her fingers down. There was a loud beep. Beep! Beep! Then a
strong, rumbling sensation.
Laney became scared. Whats going on? she said. Im getting out of here! Then
she pulled the door handle of the porta-potty and stepped out.
It wasnt all too surprisingly, and you probably expected this, but she was in an
entirely different placeno longer in the landfill, but in a school. And it was big and
imposing and over the top. The main foyer, where she was, stood a gargantuan statue of a
Dragon fighting an Angel. Trippy stuff to say the least.
Where am I? Laney whispered to herself. Have I died and gone to
Hello! said a man in round glasses and a sweater vest. It was one of the teachers
who worked at this school: the Dragon School. How are you doing? Im Mr. Rainwater.
Todays orientation day. Ill be showing you around. He looked left then right. Im just
waiting for the rest to arrive. Youre the first one here, actually. Whats your name?
Laney, replied Laney. I was named after my paternal grandmother.
Mr. Rainwaters belly jiggled as he smiled with approval.
Laney! Alan said. Alan waved to Laney. He looked at Mr. Rainwater. Whos
this?
Mr. Rainwater introduced himself.
Nice to meet you, said Alan. Im Alan.
Are you two brother and sister? asked Mr. Rainwater. I see a resemblance.
Yes, sir, said Alan. We are. I try not to tell anyone.
Stop embarrassing me, said Laney.
Mr. Rainwater laughed, Children.
Just then a huge group of kids appeared and they all gathered around. This excited
Mr. Rainwater, and he kept stroking his moustache. He liked kids. He liked them a lot. In
his mind, kids were always open minded and ready to learn.
Great! he said. We can get started!
Then he introduced himself and briefly explained what the Dragon School was. The
kids, the students, listened eagerly as he told them what theyd learn about: history,
English, geography, math, science, artand magic. Yes, magic. Though it wasnt the kind

everyone had in their minds. It was HOLY MAGIC, magic which was more dark arts than
wands and rabbits in hats. The magic theyd learnto defend against the evils of the
worldwould be strongly rooted in the days of yore when fallen angels, spirits, and
giants (Nephilim) roamed the earth.
Mr. Rainwater took the kids to the auditorium. The Halo auditorium was the key area
where their special education would take place. It was very large, of course, and had
seats for at least half a thousand people, if not more. (Although the kids were different
agesand thus in different gradesall of them were beginners in terms of spells, magic,
the occult, and demons. Thus, all present would have to begin at the very same point; and
age did not necessarily give them an advantage.)
Mr. Rainwater was quite proud. This is the Halo auditorium, he explained with a
jolly face. This will be your main classroom. This is where you will be lectured and
shown live demonstrations. The majority of your learning takes place here. Now it is
quite unusual, not like your usual schools probably, but it is quite effective at teaching
large amounts of children. There are other areas to see, which we will get to after, but
first Id like everyone to have a seat so we can chat and answer all your curiosities.
All the school children took seats. Alan and Laney sat together in the front row. Mr.
Rainwater went to the platform/stage and had a light shone upon him. He walked about
while talking. His voice was soft but booming. Not a person could miss what he was
saying.
The Dragon School, he began, reiterating and going into more detail on what he
covered early, is a very special school Now, not everyone gets in. This is one of only
two institutions that teach about the dark arts, occult matters, and holy magic. Know that
each of you were specially handpicked.
Hear that? whispered Alan. Specially handpicked!
Laney rolled her eyes.
Mr. Rainwater continued. So, why are you here then? Thats the million dollar
question. Why are you here in this strange, strange place? Well, the first goal is to get you
all a good, normal education. The second goal is to fight and stop demons.
Everyone gasped at once. Few thought theyd actually fight demons. Most thought
they were just learning to defend themselves. At least thats what was implied.
Fight demons? a sheepish voice said.
Yes, said Mr. Rainwater. Fight demons. Youve seen them, these vile fiends. They
are threat to humanity that must be stopped. Yes, they can kill people, and thats what
youve probably seenbut far worse than that is their sinister influence and their ability
to literally possess others. Youve all the heard the term inner demons? Well, for many
that is no metaphor.
Mr. Rainwater cleared his throat and took a sip of water in a glass that sat on a
nearby stool. I know youre all scared, but now is not the time to run away. If the
demons are allowed to run rampant, their influence will spread. Could you imagine if the
president or prime minister of a country were under its influenceor worse, possessed?
The outcome would be inconceivable. The war. The destruction. Evil would spread more
than beforeand that energy would strengthen the One.
Mr. Rainwater got nervous just talking about the One. The One, as you may know,
is trying to bring about hell on earth. The One wishes to bring us to our knees and enslave
mankind.

A hand in the back shot up. Mr. Rainwater pointed, Yes.

Could you tell us about the Fantastic Four?
Uh, for legal purposes we now just call them the Four.
Oh
The Four, said Mr. Rainwater, for those who dont know, are four children who
will allegedly stop Armageddon. I dont know if I believe it. But if its real, the chances
are very high that they are here. Or at the second Dragon School.
Alan raised his hand against Laneys advisement.
Again, Mr. Rainwater pointed, Yes, you?
Ahem, said Alan. Why is this school located in a dump? And whats with all the
secrecy? Also, I thought the church is against magic.
So many questions, smirked Mr. Rainwater. Ill answer them all as best as I can
First, we are in a landfill, because we do not want to be discovered. We do not want to be
discovered, because we do not want any demons to find us. Second, yes. The church is
against magic, my boybut not holy or hallowed magic, which is what do. We say
magic for short sometimes, but were really referring to holy magic. Holy magic isnt
regular magic. It comes from a divine source. And its only for the specially chosen
everyone here today, and those who can see demons and have the desire to fight evil.
The auditorium presentation ended. Everyone was led out, and shown the other areas
of the Dragon School: the library, the cafeteria, the gymnasium, more classrooms, and
other similarly mundane places. All this ended in an anticlimactic fashion where a
regular, old, yellow school bus took them home.
Chapter 13
The door flew up. Alan and Laney were greeted by Thompson who had on a grin. What
did you learn today? he asked.
What did we learn? said Alan. Its been a week in that damn Dragon School and
we havent done anything. Everything is reading, reading, readingits not like Harry
Potter at all! I wanna fly on a broomstick and smack a demon in the face!
I think its okay, said Laney as she took off her backpack and coat. Its better than
St. Kevin Elementary. We havent run into any idiots so far Knock on wood, knock on
wood.
Well, said Thompson, maybe itll pick up in pace later on. He had a piece of
paper held in his hand. Oh, your friend Sarah called. I took down her message. She said
to meet her at the Tutu Pond.
Thanks, said Laney. Ill go there, right after I have a bath.
Same, said Alan.
Wait, said Thompson, what about your homework? I dont mean to be a pain in
the rear, but you have to finish it before you leave.
No homework, said Laney. I finished it up during lunch break.
Me too, Alan added.
Thompson looked at Laney. Yeah, she said, hes lying.
Traitor! Alan exclaimed.
Knowledge is power, said Thompson. Now, get going.
Alan kicked off his shoes and marched to his room.

Chapter 14
While Alan was trying to finish his homework, writing an essay on theology, Laney was
riding her bicycle along an unusually quiet road. It was an area shed spotted on her
school bus trips, and it led almost directly to Tutu pond.
Laney, in spite of having somewhat of a stressful week, was in quite a good mood
this day. Demons were the last thing on her mind and she sang while pedaling, Hey, hey!
You, you! I dont like your girlfriend! No way, no way! I think you need a new one! She
swerved from side to side, going around debris. (Yes, there was a lot of debris, for the
road she traveled was seldom usedand therefore not well maintained.) When she was
about to come to a turn, she stopped when she spotted something in the corner of her
eye
A boy playing with a soccer ball (or football for your Brits). He was doing keepups, bouncing the ball off his knee, repeatedly, trying to keep it from falling. And he was
doing a pretty good job too, what with a minute as his all time record.
As wind blew back Laneys hair, she stared at the boy and fluttered her eyes. Really
she wanted to say something, but was too nervous, and that was all she could do for the
time being.
The boy, much to her annoyance, was obstinate in what he was doing and did not
notice her. So, finally, Laney loudly cleared her throat. AHEM! He took a look.
My names Laney, said Laney. Whats yours?
The boy went back to doing his keep-ups. Laney rode his bike over to him and tried
to look cool by leaning slightly with one foot on the ground. Whatre you doing? she
said. Soccer? I love soccer. Its my favorite sport.
Well, its not my favorite sport, said the boy in a monotonous tone. Im just trying
to win a bet against my friend. I prefer hockey.
Yes, hockey! exclaimed Laney. Wonderful sport! Very rough and tumble. My sort
of thing if you ask me. Yeah, Im not like most girls. Im very down to earth and boyish
but in a good way. Dont you think?
The soccer ball dropped. The boy took up the ball in his arms and started walking
away from Laney. Laney, however, was oblivious to his desired solitude and followed
him around. She stared at the back of his head, his dark, long-for-a-boy hair. Im going
to Tutu pond, she said. You wanna come with? Sarah and I are going to catch fish.
They have fish, you know, a lot of fish. All kinds. But theyre not for eating.
You talk a lot, said the boy. Do all girls talk this much?
Laney persisted. So! Whats your name?
The boy gave no response other than a sigh.
I like you, said Laney. I dont like many peoplebut youre pretty cute.
The boy, although somewhat cold in nature, was like most males and could not
refuse a compliment. Being called cute made him blush. His cheeks turned rouge.
Im Adam, he said. What about you?
Laney had already told him her name, but she repeated herself anyway. Laney, she
said. She said it again to be clear. Laney.
Nice name, said Adam.
Thank you, said Laney.

So, you say youre headed to Tutu pond?

Yup. Gonna meet my friend Sarah.
How fars Tutu pond? I heard of it, but I never been there before. Im new to
Rexville, actually.
Are you? Well, welcome to the neighborhood in that case!
Maybe you can show me around?
Yeah Yeah, yeah! Thats a great idea. You can come with me to Tutu Pond.
Is it far?
Not too far. I think a few minutes on bicycle. Do you have a bicycle?
Tires are flat.
I can give you a ride on my bicycle. You can sit on the front while I pedal. How
good are you at balancing?
I have a better idea. Why dont I pedal and you sit on the front, hmm?
Okay!
So, Laney let Adam take her seat, and she went to the front where she balanced her
bottom on the handlebars.
Ready? said Adam. Then he started pedaling the bicycle. The two didnt go very
fast, but the speed was steady, and the flat road proved easy to travel.
So, said Laney. How long have y But before she could complete her sentence,
she fell and tumbled along the asphalt. Adam had made an abrupt turn.
Oops, he said. I kinda zone out for a second there.
Laney got to her feet and dusted herself off.
Maybe we should walk, she suggested.
Adam agreed, and he and Laney walked to Tutu Pond instead. It took longer than
anticipated since they bantered all along the way. They talked about an assortment of
subjects, everything except for demons. Laneys teacher, Mr. Rainwater, warned her to
not tell anyonenot even her closest friends.
Sarah was sitting on a log near the shore of Tutu Pond. Her face was rested, sunk in
her hands. Laney called out to her, Sarah! Were here!
Sarah got up and immediately folded her arms. Who is this? she asked. You were
only supposed to bring youand maybe Alan if you wanted.
I just met Adam, said Laney. I didnt have time to ask if it was okay. Well, should
I have to?
Never mind, said Sarah. I guess theres enough room.
Enough room for what? asked Adam.
Sarah walked in front of Laney and Adam. She took them to a secluded area on the
edge of the water. No one was there except the three. Adam wondered what was going
on, especially when Sarah had left for the woods. Laney appeared anxious, but after
several minutes her friend returned. She was grunting and had a rope in her hand. There
was a sound of dragging.
Then out from the shadows, along with Sarah, a rowboat appeared. Tada! said
Sarah. What do you think? She was all smiles.
Laney giggled while Adam didnt see what the big deal was. Omigod, said Laney.
This is fantastic. How did you You didnt make it, did you?
Sarah had a proud look on her face. Yep, she said. Actually, I did. I read one of
my dads books on woodworking, and I got some scrap wood, and put it together. Ive

already tested, if you must know, and it floats like a bar of soapexcept it doesnt melt.
Well, as far as I know.
Laney and Adam looked at each other and then, without warning, clambered into the
boat.
Wait a minute, said Sarah, I
Can you push us into the water? Laney asked. She took the oars resting on the
boats floor and placed them into the oar locks (the metal rings on the side).
Sarah stared at Laney and Adam. There was a hint of annoyance in her face, but she
chose not to show it anymore than that. Okay, she said in a relenting tone. She spit into
her hands and rubbed them together, then she placed her hands on the back of the boat
and pushed with a heavy grunt. HURRRGH!
The (row)boat went into the water with a splash. Sarah got soaked, but Laney and
Adamwho only got sprinkledwere giggling.
Argh, said Adam in a piratey voice, who be manning this ship?
Ill row, said Laney. Argh!
Then she took position by the oars and rowed to the middle of the pond. The ducks
there, who were used to getting bread from humans, gathered around. They quacked and
quacked.
How cute, said Laney.
Nah, said Adam. I dont really like animals.
Laney suddenly changed her mind. Oh! Uh! Me too! I, I, I was just joking about the
cute thing. Yeah. I dont like animals either. So annoying. Its like, hey, Im walking
here!
By the shore Sarah was squinting her eyes, trying to decipher though lips what Adam
and Laney were saying Unfortunately, she could not read lips.
Adam took pebbles lying in the boat and threw them at the ducks.
Laney fluttered her eyes, Oh, Adam, youre so terrible. He-he-he!
Thanks, said Adam. Then he threw more pebbles until the ducks went away.
What school do you go to? Laney asked.
The same school everyone else goes to, Adam replied, St. Kevin Elementary.
Why, do you not go there?
No, said Laney.
Where do you go then? asked Adam.
Laney remembered what Mr. Rainwater had told her. It was strictly forbidden to tell
anyone about Dragon School. If a demon found outit could be ruinous.
Nowhere, said Laney. Emmm, Im home schooled. Its quite convenient! I dont
have to get up early in the morning!
Sounds like a party, Adam said in a dull voice. Do you get to have recess?
Laney replied slowly, since she was thinking. Er, no, she replied. Just a lunch
break, but its nearly an hour.
Adam yawned and put his feet up on the edge of the boat. He leaned back. The sun
was going down, which seemed to make him just a bit sleepy. Oh, he said,
remembering something, Im having a birthday party soon. Do yah wanna come? Maybe
you can bring some people.
Sarah? Laney asked.
Shes pretty big, Adam joked, think she can fit?

A hearty laugh came from them both. But while they were enjoying themselves,
Sarah was getting ready to leave. Her jacket was zipped up and she was on the path that
led away from the pond. She had her arms folded, held tightly against her body. The day
did not go as planned.
Chapter 15
Thompson was out on his own; he was dressed in his usual garb, a black trench coat, and
black everything else. He was walking to the hospital. His beloved Cadillac was on
hiatus, visiting an auto-mechanic in the town which neighbored Rexville.
Thompson whistled while on the sidewalk. There was a cane held in his right hand.
Strange since there was nothing wrong with his legs. The hospital is always such a
dreary place, he muttered. Why cant it be like a veterinarian place? Just put the dogs
down.
A blaring ambulance drove past Thompson. It brushed against the loose fabric on his
shoulder. He paid no mind and kept on his way till he was at the entrance of white
washed hospital. The entrance for visitors welcomed him with a smiley face that said
welcome. He went through the sliding doors. There were a lot of sad faces around, and
some laughing children who were oblivious to the gravity of where they were.
Quiet down, a mother said to her son who was in tow. This isnt a playground.
And if it wereI still wouldnt tolerate this behaviour!
As the smell of dry urine and Bengay drifted into Thompsons nose, he turned a
corner and went into the stairwell. The stairwell, which was seldom used, was wide
enough for only one (skinny) person. So, Thompsons trench coat scraped against the
walls as he went up.
After less than half a minute of walking, he found himself on the fourth floor. (It was
officially called Floor D, but he knew better.) Here he went through the twisted halls,
going past anxious employees of the hospital. Soon he ended up in the east wing and got
to room D01. The blue door was closed. Thompson knocked.
Im coming in, he said, to do what needs to be done.
There was no answer, so he let himself inside. There were two beds before him. The
nearest one, the soiled one, was empty; so, he went to the end of the room. Then he stood
in front of the curtain and saw the silhouette of a man. He took his cane and pulled at the
head which was shaped like a cross. A sword was revealed.
Thompson pulled away the curtain.
Alan and Laneys uncle, Uncle Trevor, was lying down. He was hooked up to a
Cardiac monitor but had no pulseand no breath. This was highly worrisome.
Im surprised youre intact, said Thompson. But you wont be for long.
Thompson held tight his blade and placed it onto Trevors chest, right over the heart.
As he was about to plunge it in, a nurse came into the room. She looked frozen. Ah,
whats goin on?! she exclaimed.
Thompson looked up and faced her. I am doing something important, he explained
in calm, cool manner. It requires a bit of concentration. If you would leave, I would be
ever so grateful.
The nurse then ran outside the room.

Why, thank you, said Thompson, somewhat surprised. For a moment there I
thought He stopped mid-sentence when he felt a hot breath blowing on the back of his
neck. He carefully turned around.
Trevor was no longer lying in bed.
He was no longer dead.
He was UNDEAD.
Ah, youve been taken by Necro the demon, said Thompson. Well Then he
reacted with a swing of his blade.
Trevor, however, now an undead (possessed) super creature, was far too quick. He
dodged the attack and retaliated; Thompson was taken by the skull and thrown out the
window. Fortunately, Thompson had deployed his whip in time and wrapped it around the
bed post in the hospital room, which kept him from falling. He clambered back inside,
but Trevor had left into the hallway. Hastily, Thompson chased after him.
Hospital workers screamed as they were bit on the neck and sucked for their blood.
Cease and desist, said Thompson. Biting people is against the law! Trevor ignored
him and went from person to person, infecting them, and passing his demonic virus. Now
there were at least a dozen of these undead creatures.
They were all lurching toward Thompson who now was armed with a dagger. He
took a wide stance and held it facing down, ready to stab. This, though, was a ruse.
Instead, he ran around kicking doors open and pulling up the blinds to let in the light. The
light came in as thick beams which surrounded the blood-craving undead.
Thompson scolded Trevor, Look what youve done to these people!
Trevor picked at his fangs and dripped blood from his mouth in an inadvertently
mocking manner. Then he turned around, hearing the sound of more people, hospital
workers, approaching. He was entrapped between two light beams.
Dont do it, Thompson muttered. Dont do it!
But Trevor jumped through the light beam. His backside became scorched, but now
he had access to fresh blood. Thompson hurried and ran ahead. It wasnt too easy, since
there were the undead hospital workers were clawing at him. He threw his elbows and
fists, putting them into the light to turn them to fire, and then to dust.
Trevor blocked off the hospital workers whod just come up from the lower floors;
they did not know what to do, partly because they were in disbelief. One had the clever
comment of What is this? Halloween?
Trevor bit his head off. Everyone went hysterical. The nurses, doctors, and medics
ran for the elevator. The elevator, though, had suddenly become un-operational.
Stay in the sunlight! Thompson shouted. Hes afraid of the sun!
The hospital staff, or what remained of them, quickly scurried to the window and hid
in the square of light. Luckily for them the window was in the direct view of the sun, and
the intensity of the light was powerful enough to make Trevor hesitant. Trevor put out his
hand to touch then, but completely burnt of the tip off his fingers. He shrieked in pain.
Thompson had out his cross (crucifix). Come on now, he said, wouldnt you
rather have me? Trevor turned around, and the two squared off. They circled each other,
staring in each others eyes.
This gave Thompson time to notice that the cross in his hand was having no effect,
and to him this was strangemaybe the demon Necros possession of Trevor was far too
powerful. Maybe theyd become one.

But Thompson ignored it and threw a barrage of knives anyway. They went swish
through the air, though not all of them hit; only some got lodged into Trevors veiny,
pulsing chest. And from this undead monsters chest, black blood shot out. It sprayed
everywhere, going onto the ceiling, the walls, and floor.
(It occurred to Thompson that this was a mistake. For you see, the demon virus was
contained within the bloodand with all that blood all over the place, there was a high
chance of the infection spreading. Not that he thought being turned into an
uncontrollable, blood-lusting ghoul was all that bad, but this would have consequences on
societys confidence. A loss in confidence, of course, would mean a loss in a faith. And a
loss in faith is a loss in protection from the evils the lie beyond. Mass hysteria is
something that the One would certainly like.)
Jesus Christ, said Thompson. Then Trevor spun his head around and spewed more
blood. (Like a sprinkler.) Thompson guarded himself by pulling the loose of his jacket
over his face. Then quickly right after, when the spraying was done, he made an attack
with his whip.
The whip wrapped around Trevors neck. Thompson tried pulling him in but found
some difficulty. And to make matters worse, the sun which shone into the hospital was
diminished by a sudden deluge of clouds. The protective square of light around the
hospital workers was no longer. They, however, were not aware of the extreme danger
that this posed. While they cowered, hugging their knees, Trevor broke free and struck at
them with his claw-like hands. He ripped off all their limbs and drank the blood from
their necks. It all went by so fast.
Thompson was horrified, but kept his guard. Hed misestimated Trevors strength.
Keep back, he said while whipping his whip in the same manner a lion tamer would do
to a lion. Ill tear yah a new one!
The hallway suddenly flashed blue. Then there was the sound of thunder. Trevor
looked out, and saw rain pouring down. Now outside was very dark, almost like night.
Thompson realized what this meant, and he tried to block the quickest exit. Alas, he was
too late.
Trevor went crashing through the nearest window, and ran into the shade of a
wooded area. Thompson was about to follow when was interrupted by a scream.
AGGGH! There were more undead roaming about, and they were attacking patients and
other innocents who walked into this chaotic scene.
Damn it all, said Thompson, and then he ran to help.
After what seemed about two hours or so, Thompson had triumphantly vanquished all the
undead inside the hospital. It was exhausting, and he was soaked from head to toe in
blood and muck, but his efforts were justified. Allowing the undead to roam, to spill into
the town, would cause massive pandemonium and destruction.
Finally, said Thompson as he walked outside. He dropped his now shredded trench
coat on the ground. I just have to find Trevor.
Chapter 16
While Ms. Someen rambled on in the Halo Auditorium, talking about evil and so forth,
Alan was poking Laney who was busy taking notes. Laney! he whispered. Laney!

What! Laney whispered back angrily.

Look, said Alan. He pointed. Is that?
Sarah waved. She was seated to the extreme left by some disinterested looking kids.
Laney squinted, I think it is I THINK IT IS!
Think what is? asked Ms. Someen.
Everyone around Laney looked at her. She lowered in her seat. Uh, Ive forgot
now, she said. Terribly sorry!
Ms. Someen turned up her nose and went back to her lecture. She walked back and
forth in a stiffly manner, accompanied by slides in the background. There was a black and
white picture of an old man dining in front of people impaled on spikes.
Alan teased Laney. Use your indoor voice!
Laney glared and elbowed him in the shoulder. It hurt like heck, but he did a good
job of keeping quiet. It was kinda easy with Ms. Someen. Ms. Someen was a super strict
teacher and punished kids in such a whimsical fashion. Once she gave a kid detention for
sneezing too loudly!
Sarah quietly switched seats so she could get closer to Laney and Alan. While they
werent close enough to talk to each other (without getting caught), they could now see
one another in plain view.
Laney mouthed silently to Sarah, Lets talk at lunch.
Sarah mouthed back, The cafeteria is huge! Front or back?
Back!
Okay!
Alan was confused; he couldnt understand lips (or women). The kid next to him was
trying to interpret/decipher. I think those two are going to meet with each other in
secret, he whispered. And one of them is going to try and punch Adolf Hitler in the
face. I dont get it.
Alan rolled his eyes and leaned away.
Lunchtime arrived, and all the Dragon School students amassed into the enormous
cafeteria. It was a regular ol cafeteriasize asidein most degrees, but the food being
served was something else. There was an assortment of exotic items, both locally and
from all over the world: dragon fruit (of course), durian, squid, eel, fried ice cream,
curried fish, red bean soup, sushi, cactus juice, century eggs, and even Balut!
(Balut is boiled, fertilized duck egg. You crack open the top, pour in salt, and scoop
out the softened bird fetus with a spoon.)
Alan was with Laney in line to get food. They peered through the glass of the sneeze
guards, thinking what to select. Though theyd been at the school for a while now, this
was the first time they were being served food. The kitchen, earlier, was condemned for
being infested with mice.
What are you going to get? Alan asked.
Laney felt a little sick. Is there anything here, she said, that doesnt look like its
still alive?
Uh, no, said Alan, now pick something to eat.
The ladies who served the food looked up with smiles. Whatll it be? said the one
with deep, brown hair. How about some Balut?
Alan and Laney were not aware of what Balut was.

Hm, that looks okay, Laney thought aloud. A boiled egg. Okay. Ill take that.
The lady with brown hair put a Balut into Laneys tray. After, Alan agreed to have
the same; then the two moved down the line and picked up some other things which they
thought werent all too yucky. They carried their meals and headed to the far end of the
cafeteria, by the toilets, where less kids were.
Alan and Laney sat in the middle of the blue, rectangular table. They put their trays
in front of them, almost in perfect synchronization. Im famished, Alan said. But what
shall I eat first? He looked at the food in front of him. There was the Balut, a carton of
banana-flavored milk, a Fuji apple, and a hot-cross bun. Hm, I need protein, he said,
continuing to think aloud. I think Ill have the egg first.
So, Alan took his spoon and whacked the top of the Balut. When the eggshell
cracked, he peeled it off, and after put in his spoon.
Do you see Sarah? Laney asked while biting her sandwich.
Alan glanced. Nope. Then he went back to his eggand saw the boiled duck fetus
contained within. He nearly choked, but maintained his cool rather than barking. He
thought it would be funny to see his sisters reaction.
There she is! said Laney.
Sarah, who was nearly 6 feet tall, easily stood out from the crowd. She went through
the crowd of kids and headed to the back. Laney! she said. Alan! She took a seat
beside Laney and Alan. This place is really cool, huh!
Alan was quite indifferent. Its okay, I guess. He then nudged Laney. Hey, you
havent eaten your boiled egg yet!
In a minute, Laney said, dismissively. She turned her chair so she could face Sarah.
Man, I cant believe I didnt notice you earlier! Why didnt you tell me?!
Wouldve done that, said Sarah. But you know how secretive this place is I
think one of the teachers followed me around to make sure I didnt say anything Did
you bump into that weird, creepy guy, too?
Laney looked at Alan.
No, said Sarah. Another weird, creepy guy. He had a really big nose. Like I mean
HUUUGE.
Laney again looked at Alan.
Stop looking at me! said Alan.
Sorry, said Laney to Sarah. I dont know what youre talking about. Maybe you
saw Adrien Brody.
I shouldve taken a picture, said Sarah. Oh, well So, Alan, howve you been
holding up?
My science teachers been giving everyone a hard time, said Alan. He told us
holy magic and divination is stupidand I guess I believe him. I mean after fighting
demons, and staving off evil and so forth, its back to the real world, really. All this
mystical brouhaha has my head swimming. Im here, and see it, but I dont fully believe
it. I really thought the man in the sky would have everything under control by now. But
hey, maybe our ideologies are all wrong.
Thats some heavy thoughts there, said Sarah. You know, it wouldve been nice if
we were all the same age. We only get to talk during lunch and in the auditorium.
If Laney wanted to, said Alan, I guess she could skip a grade.
Id rather not be in all the same classes with you, said Laney.

Ah, said Sarah, sibling rivalry. Sarah, being an only child, mused while
imagining what it would be like to have a brother or a sisteror even a close cousin.
Just then the cafeteria turned extra noisy. A cocky kid, with a gang of students
following behind, spread out his arms and stood on the table in front of him. Whos the
King? he asked. Who is the King? He took a comb and brushed back his short brown
hair. His blue eyes stared at everyone. He held up what appeared to be a jar. Inside was
what appeared to be Puffy the demonbut a miniaturized (and compressed) version.
Everyone gasped; never before had a demon been caught by a student. This was history
in the making.
Whos the king? John repeated.
Then all at once everyone clapped. He passed around the jar, an antique-y affair with
Hebrew scripture on the lid, and let everyone have a look. The students chattered
furiously. Some were jealous and acted like it was no big deal, while others had their eyes
bulging out their sockets. The girls, though, were unanimously impressed.
This was evident when a harem gathered around a John and queried him to as how
he did it. Howd you do it? they asked. Can we touch you?
Ladies, ladies, John said. YES! But to answer your question: it was no easy feat!
Yes, I had to fight off many ghouls and slimy creatures. I nearly lost a limb while
swashbuckling on the high seas!
What spell did you use? a girl asked.
I did an ol entrapment spell, John explained, but I also used a bit of science. Yes.
I subdued Puffy with a dose of C02. For you lay people that means I used carbon dioxide,
a la fire extinguisher.
How clever, the same girl who asked the question said. Youre sooo smart.
Meanwhile, Alan was gagging (figuratively). Can you believe this? he said. Its
like hes a rock star or something. Well, only the bimbos seem to be attracted to
Laney and Sarah were off with the other girls standing around John. John took a look
at Sarah. Why, hellooo, there, he said. He took her by the hand, making everyone else
jealous. Arent you tall and pretty!
Sarah blushed. Her face turned a creamy red.
Alan became enragedhe normally didnt act this way, but this for some reason this
really got his goat. He stood on his chair and cupped his hands around his mouth,
making an impromptu megaphone of sorts. BOO! he shouted. BOO! Quit bragging,
you braggart!
The jar that contained Puffy the demon was returned to John. John wedged it in his
armpit to hold it. He marched over to Alan and stood face to face with him. He was
irritated but did not break his cool demeanor. Is there a problem over here? he asked.
The tension was high, and the cafeteria was divided in two: all those behind John,
and all those behind Alanwhich was just Sarah and Laney.
Stop this, Laney whispered to Alan. Youre embarrassing me!
Schools like prison, he whispered back, you cant let yourself become someones
bitch. You gotta stand up to the top dog. This guyhes the guy.
I can hear, John said. Now whats your problem?
No problem here, said Alan. I just think you got a big head.
The crowd went oooh. John rolled up his sleeves and slapped Alan across the face.
Sir, he said, you have insulted my honor. I challenge you to a duel.

Alan returned the slap. Sir, I accept your challenge!

Pick your weapon, said John.
Dont do it, Laney whispered.
But Alan ignored her, and searched his table for a projectile. He picked up the
remaining Balut (egg). Okay, he said, now you.
John put his jar in his right hand for safer keeping, and with his left hand he found a
pudding. Im ready, he said. Lets do this.
Then he and Alan turned away from each other and paced in opposite directions.
When they were equidistant from where they originally stood, they began counting aloud:
10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2... THEN 1! Both spun round and launched their items at each
other. John missed Alan by only an inchbut Alan missed by a lot. His Balut flew way
past his target and hit Ms. Someen in the forehead. The duck fetus slid off her nose. The
egg slime covered about half her face.
WHO DID THIS!!!!!!! she yelled. She stamped her heel down. Then all at once
everyone pointed their fingers at Alan.
Laney, said Alan, stop pointing at me!
Ms. Someen, after wiping off her face, took Alan by the ear. Young man, she said,
Im afraid youll have to come with meto the chamber!
A silence overcame the cafeteria. All knew about the chamberyet didnt. Most of
the stories about it were strictly apocryphal and secondhand accounts. Still, they were
told with such conviction that anyone with a keen ear would believe. There was a lot of
speculation about the chamberthe room used by teachers to punish studentsmost of it
gruesome.
No, no, no, Alan pleaded. You cant! Im sorry! Im really sorry! Cant you find it
in your heart to forgive me? He gave big, round, puppy-dog eyes.
With her finger tapping against her nose, Ms. Someen thought. The students around
her awaited with bated breath. While some of them did not want Alan to get into trouble,
others hoped that he would so that they could find out about the chambersand its, er,
secrets.
I dont know, said Ms. Someen. I dont want people to think Im going soft.
Alan, who was deadly afraid of the chamber, got physically hysterical. He whined
and jumped up and down. I cant! I cant! I cant! Then he started banging his fists on
the table, begging for mercy. But while doing so, he accidentally hit a lunch tray and
launched a banana into the air.
What goes up, of course, must come down. So, the banana fell onto Johns head. It
didnt harm him, but the surprise made him lose his composure for a moment, just
enough to drop the jar he was holding. The jar went SMASH! and broke open, releasing
Puffy into the cafeteria. His noxious smoke made everyone cough.
Criminy said Alan.
Then Puffy grabbed Ms. Someen and tried swallowing her. You pile of puff! she
yelled while half in his mouth. The students around hastily went to help. They held Ms.
Someens legs and all pulled togetherbut their strength alone was not enough. So, more
students joined. They linked together, attaching onto each others waists, and leaned
back. Pull! yelled John who was in the middle. Pull!
The students did as told, trying their best, but were ungraciously winded by the
smoke fuming from Puffy. They were incredibly exhausted. Youd think that each one of

them had the lungs of a chain smoker. Dont give up, Alan said in an encouraging
voice. Weve almost got er out!
Now Puffy could hold no longer, and Ms. Someen was let go. When she tumbled
back, she knocked over everyone behind her. They fell in a domino-like fashion. Ms.
Someen got up and spit black sludge out her mouth. She was covered in the gunk from
top to bottom. Damn you to hell! she coughed to the demon.
Puffy laughed, He-he-he! Try and catch me! Then he floated to the ceiling and
began tossing hot, lit cigarettes on everyone below. The students rushed for cover under
the tables.
Laney screamed at Alan, ALAAAN!
He shrugged in embarrassment. Sarah wanted to say something in his defense, but
wasnt sure how she could. Instead she busied herself, brushing away the cigarettes that
rolled toward her.
Ms. Someen covered her head with a tray, and ran to the wall where a fire alarm pull
station was located. She yanked the white handle down and activated sprinklers in the
ceiling. From this came a torrent of mucky waterbut it was no ordinary water, it was
holy water. And it was sufficient enough to subdue Puffy for a while, while Ms. Someen
further thought what to do. She glanced at John, hoping shed receive some advice; for
the task of ridding a demon, even for a seasoned veteran, was tricky indeed.
John shouted, Candy! It likes candy!
Ms. Someen slapped her head in frustration but had no better ideas. She raced over to
the L-shaped counter, where kids lined up to get food, and jumped over it as hot
cigarettes and smoke bombarded her. She took a pickle jar and poured out the contents,
then scribbled Hebrew scripture onto the lid with a permanent marker.
Whatcha gonna do now? one of the lunch ladies asked. (Since it was only her first
day, shed never witnessed anything like this before.)
Hope this works! Ms. Someen replied. Then she jumped out with her jar, and went
back into the fray. She stood under Puffy who laughed at her in a mocking manner.
Haw-haw-haw! he went. Stupid woman! What will you do with that?! His yellow
eyes glowed. Ive been in one of those alreadyyou expect me to be fooled again?!
John exclaimed to Ms. Someen in whisper, Candy!
Sarah, seeing Ms. Someen had no candy, threw her a Curly Wurly. She caught it and,
after removing the plastic wrapper, placed it into the big jar that she was holding. The
sweet smell went up to Puffy, making him salivate. Yum, yum, he said while licking
one of his fangs. Choc-o-lot! He began to float down, following the scent, but then had
second thoughts. This is a trick, he thought aloud. Sweeties is how they caught me the
last time Mm, but so delicious!
Yes, very good, Ms. Someen said in her most enticing voice (which wasnt very
enticing at all). If you come down like good boy, then you may have.
Laney, Sarah, and Alan were sweating. The cafeteria was now double its normal
temperature and reeked like a hippy.
You know youre going to be sent to the chamber, right? said Laney.
Quit reminding, Alan replied.
More candy was given to Ms. Someen and, like the Curly Wurly, was placed into the
jar. Ms. Someen again beckoned Puffy. So much, sweet, sweet sugar here, she said.
Wouldnt you like to try?

Puffys mouth dripped. The temptation for him was too strong (though he was never
particularly resistant to temptation in the first place). And he went down and went into the
jar to eat. Quickly, Ms. Someen slapped on the lid with the Hebrew scripture, then
screwed it on as tight as she could. So, the demon was properly trapped.
All the students came out from hiding. Every one of them was soaked from the
sprinklers, and charred from the hot cigarettes that fell on them. However, in the face of
this triumph, none of them yet cheeredtill Alan was taken away. Ms. Someen grabbed
him by the scruff and dragged him along till he was gone from the cafeteria.
Now everyone clapped.
Alan sat quietly while waiting to be called upon. He glanced at the girl next to him who
seemed completely at ease. She was reading a book and highlight passages. Most
interesting, she kept saying intermittently, most interesting.
Curiosity got the better of Alan. Whats most interesting? he asked.
The girl, a pretty blonde with freckles, fair skin, and light brown eyes, spoke to him
while keeping her eyes stuck on her book. It says here, she said, that demons can not
only be captured, but also trained.
For reals? said Alan.
For reals, said the girl.
Alan saw a label on the girls book that had her name: Aiyana. Thats a pretty
name, he noted. Aiyana. What is it? Like African or something?
Im not sure, Aiyana replied. My dad told me it was Native American. It means
eternal flower or something like that.
My name is Alan. It means rock.
Hmm
So are you in trouble or whats the deal?
No. Just here to collect my perfect attendance award.
I didnt know there was a perfect attendance award.
Well, there is.
Whats the award?
Books.
Thats a terrible award.
I like books. They make you smart.
Alan looked at Aiyana who was absolutely gorgeous (for her age). Er, yes, I agree,
he said, changing his opinion. Books do make you make you smart. In fact, Ive always
said that books are a gateway to knowledge and enlightenment.
Aiyana glanced away from her book. Really?
Well, I kinda stole that from my mom. She was quite the academic. She read like
three books a week or something crazy like that.
Really?
Yeah. But thats when she was alive. She killed herself.
Oh! Im so sorry to hear!
Its okay. That was a while ago. Im getting over it nowalthough sometimes I feel
guilty.
Why would you feel guilty?

I dunno Maybe I couldve done something. I knew she was depressed, even
though she hid it quite well. Whenever I went into her room, I could see that her pillow
was wet from tears.
What was her name?
Abigail.
Pretty name.
Thanks.
A voice came through the door with the frosted window, Harris! Alan Harris!
Alan tugged at his shirt collar and gulped. Gulp! Well, alright, he said. Ill guess
I hope Ill see you later. Aiyana nodded. Then he went, reluctantly, into the principals
office.
The principals office was plain and sterile. The walls, ceiling, and floor were a
perfect white. There was a clock with large numbers. A perfectly clean desk (nothing on
top). And a bookshelf where the books were arranged in alphabetical and numerical
order.
The big, leather chair swung around. Yes, said the Principal.
Yes, what? said Alan.
Yes, said the Principal. I see you. I acknowledge your presence.
Alan didnt know what to say, but he nodded his head anyway, if only to appear
responsive.
The Principal had his hands together in front of him as if crushing a walnut or an
egg. Do you know why youre here? he said.
Alan asked, Do I have the right to remain silent?
They say silence is golden. I say no, it is not.
Alright
So, speak now or forever hold your peace.
Okay
Ask not what your country can do for you, but what you can do for your country.
Wait, what was the question again?
DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU DID?!
I do. And Im very sorry for it.
Sorry isnt good enough.
Are you going to punish me?
I dont enjoy punishing children. I think they should run and be free. For a child,
you see, every day is a learning opportunitybut when you learn you make mistakes
and we as adults should recognize that. We should not punish them for their mishaps, but
rather guide them, and show them the right way.
Thats a really great philosophy. I wholeheartedly agree with it.
Thank you kindlybut, unfortunately, the school disagrees with me. So, youre
going to be punished.
Alan stuttered. But, but, but!
The Principal stood and took him by the arm. Come along now, he said. Resisting
will only make this worse.
The two went through the winding hallways. After turning, what seemed about a
dozen or more times, they came to a stop. They faced a barren wall with a door that was
maybe twice the size of a regular door.

The Principal knocked. Knock! Knock! Alan nearly jumped when a faced showed
itself through a square hole, which wasnt there before. Whats your business? the
squinting face asked in a squeaky tone.
Were lost, said the Principal. Do you know where the Chamber is?
The face squished, giving the appearance of a squeezed stress ball. Near here, it
said. Turn round, go straight, and head left on the intersection.
Sure about that now?
Well, if you dont believe me, you can
Alright then. Thank you.
Alan and the Principal left, and followed the directions of the face. They turned
around, went straight, and took a left on the intersection. This brought them to the
entrance of the Chamber. The entrance of the Chamber was a hole in the floor. A hole
which did not reveal what lied beyond.
Here we are, said the Principal. The Chamber.
And we go in through the hole? Alan asked.
Theres no we here.
Is this actually legal?
Probably not. But its this or be expelled from school. Its your choice, really.
Alan looked into the hole and threw a nickel in. There was no klink or klank.
Unusual. It was as if it was bottomless. What should I do? he thought. I cant get
kicked out of here. That means Ill have to go back to St. Kevin Elementary. Francis and
Gerald will kick the shit out of me On the other hand, I may fall to my doom.
And whats your decision? asked the Principal.
I dont know, Alan replied. Can you decide for me?
Okay, said the Principal. Then he gave Alan a shove.
Now Alan fell into the darkness, into the hole, and there was nothing he could do
except for scream. AUUUUUGH! But he soon ran out of breath. He felt himself hit
against something soft. A spotlight shone in his face when he sat up (which made it
difficult to see).
Greetings, said a nasally voice. You are in the Chamber Just the Chamber. Not
the Chamber of Doom. Not the Chamber of Darkness. Not the Chamber of Punishment.
Just the Chamber Now! If you would kindly stand, we may begin action of the
disciplinary type. Then you will be cleared of your sociopath tendencies.
Im not a sociopath, said Alan. He tried looking around, to ascertain his precise
location, but his eyes were still adjusting. The spotlight that shone in his face had left a
pinkish-green imprint in his vision that appeared as a light bulb.
All guilty say innocent, said the nasally voice. What makes you any different?
To this Alan had no response.
The nasally voice continued, Well, never mind. Its all semantics. Also, its not as if
Im any better than you, anyhow. Being here is my punishment, you know.
Really? said Alan, his vision was now adjusted and ready to see. What did you
do?
The nasally voice showed its face.
Alan jumped to his feet and screamed. He reeled back. Ah! What the hell are you!?

A ten foot spider grinned at him. Scared are we? Its eight eyes all blinked at once.
No!
The Spider glared.
Okay, said Alan, maybe a little.
The Spider pumped its bristly legs and rose up. But while it was a large creature, it
was still dwarfed by its surroundings. The Chamber was a massive place, grey, dark,
empty, and devoid of life.
I, I, I cant believe this, Alan stuttered. Ive seen some things before, but this
Im sorry, I dont really like insects.
But to me, said the Spider, you are the insect.
Is that so?
Maybe.
Welp, I can see we arent going to get along. Alright, just stick me in your web and
suck out my juices now, before I become too agitated.
Dont mock me. This can get worse, boy-o.
Alright, alright. I apologize. Lets start anew. Whats your name?
I dont remember.
You dont remember your own name?
Relative to my body-size, I have a very tiny brain. The Spider tapped its head.
There are things I am not aware of. I dont even know my own gender.
Alan was skeptical. How is that possible?
You have strange standards, my friend. You see a ten-foot, talking spiderand
believe in itbut question its capabilities to memorize facts? How strange you humans
are. Always confused and muddled. I remember what it was like to be human.
You were human?
Yes. But Ive since forgotten the detailsdue to my tiny brain. Was I old? Young?
Boy or girl? I dont know. All I know is I am here and I am paying for what I did.
Which is?
Consorting with demons.
And why would you do that?
I wanted to be rich and famous. I was for a while, but then I got caught.
What was your name?
I dont know.
Alan felt sorry for the Spider. Man, that sucks.
The Spider was surprisingly optimistic. Its not so bad. I got off quite easy, actually
THIS is easy?
I couldve been damned for an eternity But my sentence was lightened, because I
had a good lawyer. The Spider paused. Hmm, I guess thats a bit of an oxymoron. It
continued. Well, she did explain my dilemma; said I only consorted with the demons
because I was lovelornwhatever that means.
Ah, thats quite interesting, said Alan. Then he started to walk away (though
unsure where the exit was).
The Spider grabbed him by the scruff and held him in the air. But, Alan Harris, the
time has come for your punishment
Alan nearly wet himself. But what he most wanted to do at this point was hide under
his bed. His struggling to break free did no good.

Chapter 17
The weekend came and Alan was nowhere to be found. Thompson, however, understood
that the boy was being punished, and was fine with his absence. He left the washroom,
and after sprinkling around some holy water, exited the front doors of the mansion.
Outside, on the driveway, Laney was waiting. She looked different today, something
about her was different.
She was in a dressand what a stark contrast it was when compared to her regular,
ol plain shirt and jeans.
How do I look? she asked. There was a self-conscious look on her face.
Thompson gave her a once-over and smiled. Ravishing, he said, simply
ravishing.
Laney blushed and excitedly, and nervously, went into the front-right seat of the
Cadillac. Thompson joined her when he got behind the wheel. He started the car without
trouble and then took off. The two traveled along the quiet route where there were very
few people.
While Thompson navigated, in his usual careful manner, hed glance in the rearview
mirror every now and then to see Laneys face. Her hands were placed squarely on her
knees.
So, he said, what sort of party will this be?
Birthday, replied Laney.
Ah, those are quite trendy. How old will the lad be?
Thirteen.
Thirteen? Oh, hes three years older than you. Just about.
Yep.
Will there be a piata?
I dont think so.
Oh, too bad
The rest of the car ride went without conversation. But while this made the trip seem
longer, Laney and Thompson soon arrived in front of Adams place where the party was.
It was easy to tell since there were several dozen vehicles piled in and around the
driveway, and there were balloons hanging off the branches of trees.
Well, were here, said Thompson. Have fun. Dont get into trouble.
I wont, said Laney, and then she stepped out of the car. She carried a present
under her arm and slowly went to the front door. She glanced back. Thompson was
waiting for her to get inside. Its okay, she said with her lips. Ill be fine. So, then he
left.
Laney rang the door bell and awaited an answer. While waiting, she looked through
the frosted window and saw an approaching figure. The figure was slender and about five
and a half feet tall. Maybe it was an adult.
The door swung open. A spiky-haired boy with a choker around his neck made the
rock on (AKA sign of the horns) sign and said, Pizzas here! He started putting cash
into Laneys hand. That dont look like a pizza, he said while staring at the present
Laney was carrying under her arm. I guess its a birthday pizza. Pizza in a gift box
man, thats rad.

This isnt a pizza, said Laney. Im not the pizza delivery guy.
What? said the spiky-haired boy. You kidding me? Youre kidding me? Then
wheres the pizza?
A voice screamed, Is that the pizza!?
NO! the spiky-haired boy screamed back. Shut the fark up! He turned back to
Laney. Sorry about that. So, whyre you here again?
Im here for the party, said Laney. She showed her present. See.
The spiky-haired boy seemed taken aback. Whoa, my bad. I had no idea. You just
look so, so, so, so, so
So what?
So girly.
Is this not a party for girls?
No, there are girls here, but most of em look like me. Very unattractive.
ThanksI think.
Youre welcome Hey, man. Come in. Adams busy right now, but Im his
confidante. So, Ill show you around the place.
Laney stepped into the main foyer which was filled with confetti and silly string. She
kept her shoes on because the floor was so messy. The spiky-haired boy led her around.
First he showed her the bathroom.
Heres the bathroom, he said. I know what youre thinking. Whys he showing
me the bathroom? Well, the bathroom is the most important place during a wild party
like this. He spoke louder over the music that was playing in the background: heavy
metal/rock. The bathroom is where you make-out, puke, and piss; basically, all the
essentials of a good time.
He took Laney up the short set of stairs, to the living room, where mostly everyone
was hanging out. There were mostly boys, but a couple of girls who were dressed really
slutty. It seemed like they were all dressed up as their favorite bands/artists. Only one
person had no eye-liner, which was the older kid who appeared to be supervising the
shindig.
Thats Mel, said the spiky-haired boy while pointing. Adams cousin Hes kind
of a party pooper.
Oh, said Laney. Ill, uh, avoid him.
What a noob.
Yes. I agree.
Just then someone from the second floor called out to the spiky-haired boy. Dude,
he said to Laney, I hafta go. But serious FYI: the real partys in the basement. And he
quickly left.
So, Laney was there, by herself. Well, she wasnt really by herself, but it felt that
way. The only person she knew was Adam and he wasnt there. She decided to see what
Mel was up to, since he appeared to be the least freakish out of all the kids.
Hello, said Laney to Mel.
Mel put his soda-can down and took a bowl of crisps into his lap. He threw some
into his mouth and began chomping. Chomping and swallowing. Whats up? he asked
Not much, said Laney. Just wondering if youve seen Adam.
Naw.
Naw?

Havent seen him. I think he must be in the basement. I saw him and a few of his
friends go down there. But he locked the door. You have to know the secret password
God, what an idiot.
Hes not an idiot! said Laney.
Yeah, whatever, said Mel. Do you need anything else? Is anyone on fire?
No, thank you, said Laney, and then she went off to the table where there were
presents piled up. She put her present on the very top and made everything topple over.
The crash was louder than the blaring music. This made everyone turn around and glance.
Some glared, but most were indifferent. Still, Laney felt red in the face.
Laney scolded herself, Try not to be such a klutz. Then she picked everything up
on her own and shuffled off into the kitchen where there was food galore.
There were even every-flavor jelly beans.
Nah. They were just regular jelly beans.
A couple kids were at the table, sitting, just shooting the breeze, talking about how
lame the party was. Some were picking at the food which wasnt yet ready to serve. One
boy was gorging himself on lime Jello.
Whatre you looking at? asked the Jello-eater. Do you want something?
At this point Laney had enough of these weirdoes. She ran off and went outside to
take in a breath of fresh-air. She leaned against the brick wall to rest her brain. The party
was all too much for her. Never before had she encountered such strange children. Well,
they werent strange actually, but to her they very much were. Why would Adam hang
out with these people? Laney thought. Im not judgmental butno, I am. Damn them.
Freaking queer kids.
Freaking queer kids? repeated a voice. What do you mean by that? I hope you
dont mean what I think you mean.
Laney stood straight and looked right. Sarah was standing there with an awkward
smile. Hi, she said.
Whatre you doing here? Laney asked.
What do you mean by that? replied Sarah.
Well You werent invited.
I know. I just wanted to see what you were up to. I was bored. And your brothers
locked up in the school dungeon.
You have to go.
Why? said Sarah. She was being sarcastic. Am I not cool enough?
Yes, said Laney.
But, but, but, but, but
Im trying to make an impression here. Look, I like you a lot, Sarah, but you have to
go.
Cant you bring me in? I wanna see.
No, no, no. Absolutely no.
F-f-f-fine. Im going.
Sarah went down the driveway and stopped at the bottom. She glanced back, hoping
that her best-friend would stop her. But Laney was already headed back into the house.
Now, Sarah was a fairly tolerant person, and understood that Laney wanted to
impress a boy, but today she was feeling awfully offended. Today was her birthday.

Laney reached into the main foyer. She was overwhelmed with guiltbut wasnt sure
why. As she was about to go back to the living room, she felt a tap on her shoulder. She
turned around.
Adam gave her a fist bump. Youre finally here, he said. Ive been waiting for
you.
Really? asked Laney who was in disbelief, considering her treatment.
Yeah.
Oh, okay.
So how long you been here? Did you meet my friends?
I did.
What do you think?
What do I think? Uh, I think theyre pretty cool. (Laney was lying.)
Ha! Horseshit! Theyre weird! Really, I have no idea how I got into that crowd.
Theyre all from my old schoolI guess they never grew up.
Well, youre quite the opposite of them Id say.
Thanks, said Adam. Now, follow me if you please. Ill take you to the real party.
Then he led Laney to the door that led into the basement. He knocked on it thrice. Open
up, he said. Its me.
Me who?! the person on the other side replied.
You know who, said Adam.
I do not.
Uh Dont make me do this.
RULES ARE RULES!
Adam sighed. Then he clapped, while regretting his stringent security requirements,
and stomped his feet and sang: My chicken. Hey, hey, hey. My chicken. Hey, hey, hey.
Its so good. Its so salty. Its my chicken.
Laney stared at Adam as if he were insane. What was that all about?
If you may know, said Adam, the most secure passwords and pass-codes are the
ones that are obscure. This is the most obscure.
I cant disagree with that, said Laney.
The basement door opened. A generic-looking teenager with zits welcomed them in.
Welcome, he said.
Adam and Laney went past him and down the stairs. The door closed behind. They
went to the middle area where there was a lion rug and a set of beanbag chairs set up in a
circle. There were five kids just about, including the boy who opened the doorseven
including Laney and Adam. Seating was exact. The two sat down.
Laney sunk into her beanbag chair. Then Adam quickly introduced everyone, the six
boys. He pointed going counter-clock wise. Manny, Moe, Ted, he said. Godwin and
Jack.
Manny was the boy who opened the basement door.
Moe was the fat one.
Ted was the one with the dreads.
Godwin was the one with the buck teeth.
And Jack was the spiky-haired boy who Laney had met earlier.
Sorry, said Laney, I didnt catch that.
Dont worry, said Adam. Let us begin the party.

Moe went into a cooler and retrieved seven cans of beer. He handed one to each
person. The boys eagerly pulled the tabs, ready to drink. Laney held the beer can in her
hand. It was tall, maybe 500 ML at 3.5% alcohol.
I dont drink, she said.
Neither do we, said Godwin. This is our firsht time.
Ted threw back his dreadlocks and took a sip. Not for me, he said.
Jack smelled the contents of his can. To him it smelt quite putrid.
Whered you get beer from? asked Laney.
Oh, said Adam, we found it in an abandoned trolley. At least we think it was
abandoned. There were some garbage bags in it and a dirty blanket.
Laney was reluctant. Is this hygienic?
Probably not, Adam replied in a nonchalant manner, but we probably wont die.
The on that, everyone but Laney drank. Their faces curled. Though the beer was far
from expired, the bitter taste was something they were not used to. Most alcohol any of
em ever had was in Wine Coolers.
How ish it? asked Godwin.
Im buzzed, said Ted. Me is mad buzzed.
Laaaney, said Adam, join the fuuun! Why arent you drinking?
Jack and Manny got up and did a random jig while Moe went to get more booze. The
group was really sluggin em back. This started to worry Laney who was not in the mood
for any of this.
The boys, however, maintained some sense of decorum None of them pissed
themselves. No puke either.
As Laney was about to get up and leave, she saw something in the corner of her eye.
By the window there was a face. Not just any face though, it was Sarah.
Sarah rustled by the bushes. She thought she was being stealthy, but at six feet tall
she really wasnt. She had trouble hiding her big body. Well, look at we have here, she
said to herself while staring at Laney and the others through the grimy window. I cant
believe shes drinking Erm, I think shes drinking.
Back inside, Adam had Laney in a corner. He swayed a bit as she winced, and spoke
in a somewhat slurred tone, which was most likely psychosomatic. That dress is great,
he said. Its like the perfect dress. Totally suits you, man. I could never wear something
like that and pull it off. Only you.
Oh, uh, thank you, said Laney. I wore it especially for you.
It looks great on you Eeeeh, but it would look better on my floor. (Worlds worst
pick-up line.)
I Id prefer to keep it on.
Baby, why you playin hard to get? Lets keep it on the reals.
Uh, okay.
I like you an you like me. Riiight?
Yes. Of course.
Then lets get it on.
Id rather notIm, er, saving myself for marriage.
But, baby, Im thirteen. I cant wait that long.
Well, youll have to wait.

Adam punched the space of wall beside Laneys head in frustration. His friends, who
werent half as inebriated, kept their distances. Man, he said, man, oh, man. Love is
hard. I thought Id have mastered it by now.
Laney was silent. She felt ambivalent. She felt conflicted. She felt confused. She felt
excited. She felt scared.
She felt a kiss on her lips.
Sarah, who was still outside watching, was agape upon witnessing her best friends
first kiss. Never in a million years did she think Sarah, the tomboy, would go for a guy
like Adam. But there it was. The two lovers had their lips locked and they were steadily
exchanging fluids.
This shouldnt have upset Sarah, but for some reason she felt jealous, and it gave her
a sinking feeling, as if she were falling. That horn dog, she said. How dare he kiss my
best friend like thatthis is sexual harassment!
When Sarah got up from her knees (having had enough), she was overwhelmed with
the urge to look over her shoulder. And when she did, she saw the man with the big nose,
the man shed seen many times before. Except now he was clearer than before. His nose
was much larger than originally thought, and it was taking up more than half his face. His
eyes and lips were tiny by comparison.
What was he doing following Sarah around?
Sarah went to find out. She headed toward the big nosed man, who shed nick named
Nosey, and called him out. I can see you! she said. Im going to call the cops! She
didnt have a mobile phone, but she picked up a square-looking rock from her pocket and
pretended to dial emergency.
Nosey at that point vanishedthen suddenly reappeared. He was standing in front of
Sarah in plain view. His nose looked even bigger than when last seen. His shoulders were
wide, his legs skinny and long, and he was dressed in a 1920s suit with a pink tie. He
breathed heavily. Steam came from his nostrils. Mine eyes may be small, he said in
another language, but I see you.
Well, yawned Sarah, would you look at the time? Then she glanced at her wrist
which had no watch (I must be going now, she last said) and then ran in the opposite
direction as quickly as possible. Now an escape wouldve been easy for a girl this tall, but
at a short distance the wind was suddenly knocked out of her. This wasnt normal for her,
since she was an avid runner, but she figured it was from anxiety. She kept going, though
at a slower pace, and glanced back. Nosey was gone.
Chapter 18
Adams party was over. Laney returned to the mansion and was greeted by Thompson.
Quite late, isnt it? he asked. I thought we agreed youd return by nine in the
PM.
We never agreed to that, replied Laney.
Oh, said Thompson. Well, then
I wouldve come home sooner, but I lost track of What time is it?
Two AM, young lady.
Really?

Thompson shut the door. Yes. He seemed calm, but was really iratemostly with
himself, since he saw himself as a terrible guardian. Ah, this is what I get for getting
caught up in my work. I should have checked up on you.
Laney waited for some sort of punishment.
Then Thompson let out a sigh. Ah, I suppose kids will be kids. Off with you, and
dont stir up any trouble while upstairs.
So, without hesitation, Laney went to her bedroom. She shut the door and flopped
into bed. She fell asleep immediately.
Meanwhile, Thompson returned to the basement.
Chapter 19
Class finished and Laney was walking about the hallways of the Dragon school, headed
to her locker to retrieve some books when she was suddenly approached by John and a
group of kids she did not know.
Hows your brother doing? John asked. Any word from him yet?
Why? said Laney.
Just curious. Its not every day that some numbskull gets sent to the Chamber.
Hes not a numbskull, you jerk.
Hang onwere you not there in the cafeteria?
I was.
And?
Okay, hes a numbskull. So what, John? Quit bothering me.
We just want to know if youve heard from him.
No.
Are you sure?
Laney didnt want to be late for the next class, which was in the Halo Auditorium.
Today theyd actually be learning how to do practical holy magic. Since the time she
arrived, it had all been introductory; only the senior students and the precocious knew
how to do anything of use. Yes, she said in a hurried tone. I know as much as you.
Alan is completely cut off from communication.
Why? John asked.
I dont know! yelled Laney. Would you leave me alone?!
Okay, okay, no need to get snippy.
As Laney started walking off, John continued talking, but in a very low-tone (but not
low enough.) I heard she went to a party and got felt up, he said. What a slut. The
group around him agreed and made rude gestures.
Just then the bell rang, and everyone began heading for the auditorium, except for
Laney who was quite furious. She rushed over to John and held him on the shoulder
before he could leave. Say that again!
What? said John.
Say what you said! said Laney. I want everybody here to hear it!
Are you mad? This girls mad!
The hallway became packed with curious onlookers.
DO YOU HAVE A BAD MEMORY OR WHAT?!
Laney Look, I was just joking.

Was not! Now say it!

Okay What a slut!
You hear that? You hear that, folks? Your hero is a misogynist! Oh, he struts around
like hes all magnanimous, but hes really a misogynist!
Nobody knew was a misogynist was. The remark really fell on deaf ears.
John spoke through his teeth to Laney. Look, he said, I dont have time for this. If
you want to fight we can fight. But Im not going to stand around and get into a shouting
match. You want to settle a score? Well settle itbut not now.
Laney, after calming down a bit, realized that class was waiting. Fine, she said,
when school is over.
School ended for the day, and John and Laney were face to face while surrounded by
many others. The many others had their noses covered up, since they stood amidst heaps
of garbage. (The Dragon School was underneath the landfill.)
Come on, lets hurry this up, said John.
Why? said Laney. Wanna go home and run to your mommy?
The crowd went Oooooooh!
No, said John. It stinks here and Im about to throw up.
Oh said Laney.
Woo! Tear er a new one, someone said from the crowd. Make her see God!
Alright, said John. Ive got it under control. Then he, with Laney, rolled up his
sleeves, and the two squared off.
But while the boy appeared sure of himself, Laney kept running thoughts through her
head, thinking how she could defeat such a powerful opponent. John was probably the
most advanced student at the school. Who could defeat him? He probably knew every
single spell, incantation, and tool.
As John had his hand in the air, halfway through what was probably a powerful spell,
Laney jumped at him with a kicked and threw him into a pile of steaming trash. He
peeled off a soiled diaper from his face. What was that?! he said. Thats not a spell!
Its called a karate kick, said Laney. I learnt it from a friend of mine. Now, if you
cant handle fighting a girl
The heap of trash beside John fell over as he stood up. Thats it, he said. The
gloves are off. No more Mr. Nice Guy. Then he rushed forward with a war cry:
YAUUUUUGH!
But Laney knocked him down with a sweep of her leg, thus thwarting his attack. The
second fall was even less pretty than the first. John was fuming mad. He was now in a
blind rage and could barely think. The only thought that came across his mind was how
stupid he looked. He maintained such a grand image of himself, but now everyone could
see that he was a temperamental, red-faced, blowhard.
He rose again to his feet. But instead of attacking wildly, he started picking up trash
from the ground. He picked up random objects and hurled them at Laney. Used tampons,
amongst other things, hit her in the head.
EW! she said. Fight fair!
Fair?! said John. There is no fair in war!
This is nasty.
Nasty things for nasty girls!

Laney put her arms up to deflect a telephone. She was getting wary at having stuff thrown
at her, but she hesitated to retaliate in kind. She was really quite the germaphobe.
But when a telephone book from 1984 smacked her in the nose, she forgot all about
her fears. She picked up a long stick and batted away all oncoming objects; some of them
flew back at John.
Huh, I see you used to play baseball, John said in a snide tone.
Cricket, replied Laney.
I see.
[Insert witty remark here!]
The crowd roared as the intensity of the fight increased. By now there were cuts,
scrapes, bruises, and even a tooth that went missing It wasnt a tooth directly from
anyones mouthbut still it was quite horrific for John to lose his good luck charm. He
would not let this slide, he remarked.
There would be no sliding of any sort, except for Laney who was on her bottom,
being pulled along by her hair. She kicked her legs. Let me go! she screamed. John
laughed and threw her into a pile of sludge. Then as he was about to finish her, Mortal
Kombat Style, all the kids around parted to let someone through.
John paused with his fist pulled high.
Then Alan appeared standing with his hands folded in front of him. You will regret
that, he said.
Oh, is that so? John replied.
Alan stayed calm, despite seeing Laneys battered face. He motioned his right
intricately in the air, while uttering what seemed Hebrew words, and thrust out his palm
in a sudden manner; then what can only be described as a force came from his body and
shot at John. John grabbed his sides and bent over in a sickly manner. When he opened
his mouth to speak white-foam spilled out.
Laney dusted herself off and stood. What did you do? she asked.
Kicked ass is what! shouted an enthusiastic voice. Then the kids went haywire
and started cheering. They picked up Alan, hoisting him onto their shoulders. Alan was
overwhelmed with hands reaching out for him.
Oh, oh, said Alan, this is all too much. But he got swept up in the madness, and
was taken away with all the kids (presumably to go and celebrate). Theyd never seen
such a spectacle.
Now the only people left behind were Laney and John. The two were forgotten.
While John tried to get up, Laney kept her distance. He was grumbling with tears in his
eyes. Im going to get him Im going to get him Im going to get him back He
thinks he can show me up. He thinks hes better than me. That, that, that, arrghhh! His
speech became incomprehensible, and he started babbling like mad.
This was now Laneys cue to leaveand she did.
Chapter 20
Sitting about in their squad car (a Ford Crown Victoria), police officers Fred and Ted
were called on their radio. The speakers crackled when a voice said, We got a fourfifteen at 56 Crescent Moon. Repeat: Four-fifteen at 56 Crescent Moon. Over.
A disturbance, said Fred.

Ted picked up the mic and spoke into it. Well be there in ten. Over and out.
Eleven minutes later, Fred and Ted were on Crescent Moon Street. They drove along the
curb and stopped in front of house 56. All the lights were on, not one was off. They got
out of their car and went along the path, slowly, and carefully. To the side of them were
the prying eyes of neighbors who were obtusely staring through their Venetian blinds.
I got a bad feeling about this, said Fred.
Yeah, said Ted, maybe we shouldnt have eaten those burritos.
The lights in the house suddenly went out. Now it was completely dim. Ted and Fred
took out their big police flashlights and shone them ahead. They went to the front door
with even more caution before. Teds hands were shaking; he was psyched up to draw his
weapon, his TASER or his gun.
Fred was a bit cooler though, that being his personality, and he was not yet ready to
jump to the most horrific conclusion, although he had seen many things in his time, and
was set to deal with anything from simple assault to a serious battering. Most
disturbances seemed to be a mixed bag, however. It could probably just be a yelling
match going on inside.
Fred and Ted stood at the entrance. There were two doors: The normal door and the
storm door on front. Fred put away his flashlight and tentatively rang the door bell in a
rapid fashion: DING! DONG! DING! DONG! DING! DONG! After a moment of silence,
the two doors creaked open. Who was inside could not be seen, though a heavy and
labored breathing could be heard.
Ted tried shining his flashlight to get a better look, but the doors were only open part
way and the face of whoever was there stayed hidden.
Excuse me, began Fred, were here to
A grey cat suddenly bolted out of the house. It ran past the lawn and hid in a nearby
bush.
Dont worry, said Fred, Ill get your cat back.
After adjusted his utility belt, he went to where the cat was. The cat looked at him for
a brief moment but paid him no mind. It was busy chewing on something. As Fred bent
down, about to it up the feline, he reeled back. Ted! he yelled. Get your ass over here
now!
One second, said Ted, and then he joined his partner. Whats the matter? he
asked.
Fred went to grab the cat, but it became spooked and bit him on the hand. Christ!
he yelled. Then as it ran off, Ted noticed that it left behind what was in its mouth. He
crouched down and prodded it with his night stick.
This is not going to be a good night, he said to himself. He activated the walkietalkie on his shoulder and spoke into it. Uh, we got a possible one-eighty seven on our
hands
Double check, replied a voice. Did you say a 187? Whats your location?
Yeah. A one-eighty seven. 56 Crescent Moon.
Okay. A units on its way. Will medics be required?
Not sure yet. Send, anyways.
Anything else?
No.

Roger. Over and out.

Fred and Ted nodded at each other, and slowly turned their heads, looking back at
house 56. The main door slammed shut. They quickly stood and jogged to the entrance.
They knocked loudly, then rang the door bell when that did not work.
Maam or mister! said Fred. We will have to come in!
Ted tried to open the storm door, but found it was closed. Damn, it, he said.
Bothre probably locked. So, without a second thought, he took measure into his own
hands and used his flashlight to smash off the handle (and lock)it did the trick.
With the storm door out of the way, Fred and Ted had only the main door to deal
with. The main door though was much, much thicker. Too thick in fact, much to the duos
chagrin. It was some kind of security door, and was probably made out of steel or some
other equally tough material.
In spite of this conclusion, Ted thought he could still kick it open. Just like in the
movies. So after pulling open the storm door, and fiddling with the pneumatic closer (the
cylindrical device) and hold-open clip to keep it in position, he took several step backs
and rushed forward with a kick!
Boing!
His foot bounced off it as if rubber.
He started to swear Son of a but was stopped when Fred busted open the side
window with his trusty nightstick, allowing them to unlock the door with practically no
force. Ted had a dumbfounded Why didnt I think of that? look on his face.
The duo cautiously entered the house. Their flashlights searched the main foyer and
saw nothing of suspicion. The place was clean
Find the lights, said Fred. Its still too dim in here.
So Ted shone his flashlight and in a corner located a switch. He stumbled over to it
while his partner kept a lookout. He flipped the light switch into the ON position.
Nothing happened except for a blue spark behind the plate, which was followed by a bit
of smoke.
No go, he said to Fred.
Fred grimaced, Well have to make do.
The two went around the main floor the house, exploring mundane areas such as the
living room, the dining room, and the kitchennothing of importance was found. The
only thing notable was maybe the lack of family photos. Most homes, by Teds
observations, were full of family photos. This house had none.
As Fred looked through the refrigerator, footsteps were suddenly heard. They were
heavy but fast paced, and coming from downstairs. Fred put down the Dr. Pepper in his
hand, then he and Ted left the kitchen.
They went to the basement.
The basement was filled with boxes and all sorts of junk. It was hard for the duo to
tell where they were: a basement or a warehouse. Still, they carried on. They went
through the L-shaped space and found a room. The room had a red door which was
already partly open. They knocked, hoping for a response.
We know youre in there, said Fred. (He didnt actually know.) If you come out
now, there wont be any trouble.
Yeah, added Ted. Uh, we come in peace!

There was no response but for the footsteps which were heard again. The two
decided theyd go inso, they kicked the door open and charged through. What they
found was shocking and horrific.
Nah.
It was just a dog. A big, mangy mutt with big paws and a big slobbering tongue.
AND TEETH.
It jumped onto Fredand started licking his face.
Down boy, he said, down boy.
The dog immediately stopped and sat obediently. Ted was relieved. He petted the
animals scruffy head.
Hoo, for a second there, he said, I thought you were gonna bite off my friends
face.
You thought that? said Fred. And how come I never saw you reach for your
weapon?
You know what they say, said Ted. A trigger happy cop is a regretful cop.
I never heard that saying before, but okay. Glad to know you have my back.
Youre welcome.
Well, we better get
Fred was interrupted by a noise. DA-DOOM!
The sound of the footsteps returned. DA-DOOM! DA-DOOM! This time louder than
ever. So, it appeared that the dog was not the culprit after all.
Fred and Ted ran back upstairs, and then up to the second floor. The sound
continued, getting louder and louder. The duo stopped at last door at the very end of the
hallway. They switched their flashlights for their guns and went in, sure that time was of
the essence. When they entered the room what they saw made them nearly choke. A
putrid smell, like that of raw meat, entered their noses.
Standing still in the moonlight, with an axe in her hand, was Sarah. Sarah was
covered from head to toe in some sort of liquid. Water maybe? But it seemed a bit too
dark and bubbly. Whatever it was, it was thoroughly in her hair and dripping to the
ground. Drip, drip. Drip, drip. Why the stares? she asked in a cold tone.
Fred and Ted spotted buckets of water around and bleach.
Thats what Sarah was soaked in: water and bubbly bleach.
Okaay, said Fred in a slow tone, just put the axe down. Put it down. He repeated
himself. Put it down.
Is there an echo in here? asked Sarah. She looked coarse and worn down. She
seemed not herself. She seemed, as they would say, out of it. She continued speaking
nonsense, I know, I know. Axing you the questions, when you should be axing me. But I
axe you this, why is a raven like a writing desk?
Ted whispered, I think shes lost her mind.
Fred whispered back, She looks awfully familiar Is she from the nuthouse?
YES! said Sarah. I came from the Walnut Home next to the Peanut Plaza! Its full
of nutty goodness! Ah-ha-ha!
Ted and Fred took a step back.
Ah, what do we do? asked Fred. Should we tase er? I think shes a kid. I dont
wanna tase a kideven if she does have an axe.

I got an idea, said Ted. Then he aimed his gun and, without much forethought,
pulled the trigger. He hoped to knock the axe out of Sarahs handbut instead his bullet
ricocheted and went astray in darkness. It made a clank sound and then there was light.
A lamp illuminated the room.
Ted screamed and nearly fell down. There was a handjust a handrested on top of
his shoe. He kicked it off his foot and cried, Christ!
Fred didnt react as much, but he too was scared.
There were body parts all over the place: a severed arm, feet, legs, eyes, ears, and
fingers. Most sickening of all were the mangled heads of Sarahs parents. There was her
mom and her dad (or what was left of them) just laying there on the bed, resting upright
against each other.
A slew on entrails was also on the floor. And bits of guts on the ceiling. And two
empty torsos with the ribs showing.
Fred and Ted tried their best to stay calmbut they didnt.
Get down on the damn floor! Fred yelled at Sarah with his gun pointed in the air.
But Sarah, who was lurching forward, did not listen. She had her axe above her head
and was muttering something along the lines of Kill them all.
Ted reached for his taser.
Chapter 21
Alan stood in the corner of the room, staring creepily at Laney as she watched TV.
If you want the TV, Laney said, youll have to wait till Jem and the Holograms
is over.
No, thank you, said Alan in a stoic tone.
Why are you standing there?
Just thinking about things. School.
Could you think somewhere else?
You should be studying.
Boy, youve really changed since visiting that Chamber. What exactly did they do to
you? Howd you do that spell thingy to John?
Alan edged a bit closer to Laney.
You would know, he said, if you were studying. Its in the advanced section at the
front of the Grendel Textbook.
I dont have a Grendel Textbook.
Well, you should get one and study it.
Ive studied enough for today. Go away. Im vegging out.
Alan went to Laney and sat beside her. He placed his hand on her knee. Sis, he
said, I must insist we have a chat.
Not now, said Laney. The commercial break came on. Oh, alright. What is it?
Alan had his hands folded in his lap. Have you ever heard the saying The truth will
set you free?
Laney looked nervous. Alright! she suddenly said. I did it! I broke the vase!
There! Are you happy?!
I wasnt talking about the vase.
Oh.

Now, youre going to be mad at me when I tell you thismaybe you knew this
already, all along, I dont knowbut Im going to tell you, anyway. Laney
The commercial break on TV finished. Laney went back to ignoring her brother.
Eeeee! she screamed. Watch out for the Misfits, Jerrica Benton!
Alan lost his patience, his Zen cool, and stood in front of the TV. Laney! he said
while flapping his arms. For Gods sake! I have to tell you something! Can you just turn
off the TV for a minute Tivo your program!
It is Tivoed, Laney replied.
What?
Yeah, Ive got it recorded. Actually, Ive seen this episode a few times already.
Omigod.
Sooo, what did you wanna talk about?
Laney was still only half curious in what her brother had to say, and was pressing
buttons on the remote control in her hand, flipping through the channels to see if
something interesting was onthough she did lower the volume.
When Alan crouched by his little sister, and looked her dead-serious in the eyes, a
draft came into the living room; the area around became cold. Laney, he began. He
always began with Laneys name when he was trying to say something of importance.
Laney, I have to tell you the truth about dad.
Oh, said Laney, you already told me about it. I know. He was a secret agent and
he got kidnapped and murdered in Afghanistan. Ive already come to terms with that. Its
okay. You dont have to tell me about it again.
Dad, said Alan slowly, wasnt He wasnt murdered in Afghanistan.
Huh?
I made that up.
Youre Ah-ha-ha-ha! Youre such a kidder! Oh, you!
Im not kidding.
Really?
Yeah-huh.
Laney stood up and brought Alan with her. She looked him square in the eyes. Then
what happened to him?
A heavy sigh came from Alan. And his words came out really fast. Dad-wasntmurdered-in-Afghanistan! He-ran-off-to-Vegas-and-hooked-up-with-a-stripper!
Nothing was said for about a minute. And then Laney burst out, Hes alive?! Why
didnt you tell me?! What the hell is wrong with you?! Youre the worst brother in the
world! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!
Laney, come on. We were going through hard times. I was trying to keep you in
good spirits.
You fink! You fibber! You politician!
Laney, Im really, really sorry!
Okay. Apology accepted.
Thats it? You accept my apology? Youre not mad, Laney?
Yeeeah, Ive actually known what happened to dad for a long time now, Alan. I just
pretended to not know, because I wanted to see you implode from guilt.
Jesus Christ. Youre a sadist.
Anyway, I have plans to see dad this month.

He contacted us? When?

No, no, no. Im going to Las Vegas to search for him.
Youre joking.
Nope. I am not. Ive already packed my bags.
Laney pointed to a pile of luggage in the corner of the room.
Oh, said Alan, thats why those things were there.
Yep, continued Laney. Ill be gone very soon.
You cant go.
Why not?
Uh, aside from the dangers, we have a destiny to fulfill.
What destiny?
The big Spiderhe told me we have to fulfill our destiny and stop the One.
The big spider?
Yeah. The big spider from the Chamber.
Okay. So, a big Spider from the Chamber of Secrets told you that it was our
destiny to stop the One?
Pretty much.
Well, I dont care about the One I dont even care about school. And I certainly
dont care about stopping demons or whatever I want to see dad.
BUT we HAVE to stop the One.
Who cares about the One! So what if he obliterates a couple million people! Theres
a heaven, right? Everything will be fine.
Alan sat Laney down. You dont understand, said Alan. The One is not just a
killer. Hes a destroyer. He wipes you out of existence. No soul. Nothing. Youre
completely gone. If he gets to you, there is no after life. Its an atheists wet dream.
Laney was stubborn. I dont believe in fate, she said. I dont believe in destiny.
Im a kid. I dont have to stop demons. I dont have to stop the evils of the world. I dont
have to do anything. If all those adults think stopping this fabled One character is so
important, well, then they can just do it themselves or get someone else from the school
to do it. There are a ton kids who are far more capable. I hate to say it, but even John
could do the job.
As Alan was about to retort, raising his finger, the TV suddenly caught his attention.
Hed seen a piece of it in his peripheral. He turned his body. The news commentator, T.G.
Winters, was expounding the depravity of modern society. There were horrific pictures
flashing behind him.
Oh, Lord, he said in a grumbling tone. Would you look at that? What has this
world come to?! This is goddamn terrible. Ergh, I can feel my stomach going into knots
already.
Boy, said Laney, this guy really hates Miley Cyrus. So what if she won a
Grammy?
T.G. Winters finished his diatribe and the credits on his program began to roll. The
real news (without opinion and haphazard guesses) came on. It was just about 6 oclock.
The theme song, which was reminiscent of 1980s action movies, played; then after a
woman with a beautiful voice came on.
She was a long-haired ginger who introduced herself as Jacky Fawcett. Jacky
Fawcett was a late twenties woman, a diva really, who encompassed all the desires of

men. She had soft, luscious lips with a matching voice. Bright crystal-like eyes. Curvy
hips. Big you-know-whats. And a killer butt.
Now Alan could not not pay attention. His eyes were fixated on the screen with his
favorite news anchor. Laney, though, was less enthusiastic.
Today in the news, Jacky Fawcett said, speaking to the camera as if it were a
person, a local family torn apartin the most literal sense imaginable. A teenage girl has
been arrested for the possible murders of both her parents, mother and father, who were
found beheaded and eviscerated in her bedroom. Due to the Young Offenders Act, the
identity of this girl cannot be revealed; however, due to the constitution, we can show our
viewers an artists rendering of said possible-murderer.
An image of a pencil sketch appeared in the upper right-hand corner of the TV
screen, just above Jacky Fawcetts head.
Alan and Laney squealed.
No way, said Alan. No way, man.
Thisno, said Laney, I dont believe it!
The two got off the couch and ran to the TV for a closer look. They held hands with
their mouths wide-open. Their good friend, Sarah, was the murderer. (Of course, you
knew this already if youd been paying attention.)
Laney was in a panicked mood and rushed to the phone rested on the table not too far
away. She quickly dialed the number for Sarahs house, but it seemed no one was there.
Many rings went unanswered, and as she was about to hang up, a voice said hello.
Who is this? it asked.
Is Sarah there? replied Laney.
The voice, which sounded awfully queer, replied with a no and hung up.
Was she there? Alan asked.
Laney shook her head.
Then the doorbell suddenly rang.
Ding-dong!
It was rapid in fashion.
Ding-dong! Ding-dong!
Something urgent, maybe?
Alan and Laney hastened to the front of the mansion, where they spied through the
peephole of the door; however, it was fogged up from the damp weather outside. So
Laney, against her brothers advisement, answered the door. It swung open hard and
knocked over the canister of umbrellas that stood to the side.
A bunch of journalists, maybe a dozen or so, were standing outside with lights, mics,
and cameras. They buzzed around Laney.
Are you Laney? they asked. Laney Harris? Sarah Lings best friend? You are
aware of what happened to her, yes?
Yes, yes, yes, and yes, said Laney. But I really
They interrupted her for more questions. What was it like growing with a
psychopath?
She is NOT a psychopath.
And what makes you so sure about that? She murdered her parents! Were talking
the reincarnation of LB here.

First of all, I dont know what the term LB means. Second of all, she did not murder
her parents. That is to be determined through due process and the judiciary system.
So, do you think shell be the next Hitler?
What? Whatre you talking about? Whats this gotta do with Hitler? Are you guys
from Fox News or whats the deal here?
Alan took Laney aside. Laney, you dont need to talk to these people, he said in a
low, crummy tone. Just tell them to go away. We have important things to do.
Laney, who wasnt adverse to attention, told the journalist to go away in her most
docile voice. I really apologize for the inconvenience, she said, but its a school day
tomorrow, and I
Did you say school? one journalist asked, interrupting. Cause I looked up
information on you and your friend, and I havent found a thing in regards to your
educational whereabouts.
Laney tried to answer, her mouth was half-open, but Alan pulled her aside (again)
before she could even utter a single word. Rule number one of the Dragon School, he
whispered. DO NOT talk about the Dragon School!
So, with lights shining, cameras rolling, and mics in her face, Laney properly
addressed the journalists She gave them all a good shove, toppling them like dominoes,
and slammed shut the door (though the knocks and talking still continued outside.)
A little rude, dont you think? said Alan.
Laney grumbled Youre never satisfied with anything! then went off in a huff.
Chapter 22
After leaving the confessional at St. Kevins church, Thompson followed Father Felix
through the backdoors that led into a hallway. They went straight to the entrance of the
annex, which was housing and recreational space for the parish.
The door was unlocked with a key around Father Felixs neck. Then he and
Thompson entered the main foyer. There was a strong odor of musk, mothballs, whiskey,
and cigarettes (i.e. old people smell). The two went to the living room and sat down on
the pew, a hardwood bench, positioned in front of a ratty, coffee table. Thompson glanced
at the wall and noticed the loads of garish religious paraphernalia.
I know its not the best of places, said Father Felix, but church attendance has
been on the decline. We havent enough to even repair the leak in the roof. This is the last
place to spend money on.
I understand that, said Thompson, but why do you think attendance is down?
Technology I suppose. Younger people are used to having everything so fast. They
want lifes lessons to be summed up in less than a minute. An hour a weekeven half an
hour a weekis too much for them.
I dont know what to do about that, but I will be making a donation.
Oh?
Yes.
Father Felix rose to his feet. Thats very kind of you. Well, Im going to put on a pot
of tea now. He paused. Or would you rather have coffee?
Thompson shook his head. Tea is just fine. Thank you.

So, Father Felix left and went to the kitchen where he prepared a pot of tea. As he
waited for the water to boil, for the teabags to release their flavor, he noticed something
by the window. He stuck his head forward with a squint. My eyes must be deceiving
me, he said. Then he went back to the pot of tea which was by now ready and, with cups
carried it to the living room.
All things were promptly set down on the coffee table.
No biscuits? Thompson said jokingly.
No, replied Father Felix in a stern voice. Im afraid not.
Thompson felt as if he had made a gaffe. Without any more words, he poured tea for
two, then took a sip from his cup. He went mmm when the hot liquid went down his
throat.
So, said Father Felix, finally breaking the silence, how goes the quest?
Ah, not to my liking, replied Thompson.
Why? What happened?
I thought I found the third of four.
Thought?
You knew her I believe. The tall one named Sarah. Shes been accused of murdering
her parents. Im not certain, but they may try her as an adult. I very well think shes going
to go away for a very long time.
The girls clearly been possessed by a demon.
Maybe that isnt the case.
Oh?
Her behavior is completely normal. No, it doesnt seem as if she is possessed by a
demonperhaps only influenced by one. You know, influence can go a long way in a bad
situation. Her parents were neglectful folks, and quite verbally abusive. I can see why
someone like that would snap. Im betting she bottled all of her emotions.
Father Felix picked up his cup of tea from the coffee table, which was now cooled
down at this point. Its a bad idea to bottle ones emotions.
Thompson fidgeted. This really shouldnt have happened. I hate the idea of the
town powers being involved in this. The public may come to know of what is out there
lurkingand that would cause mass hysteria. But, alas, the situation wasnt as convenient
as the time at the hospital. I was there and the cleanup crew came around quite fast. We
blamed the situation on a rabid wolf. Hmm, Im quite surprised there wasnt much news
coverage on that. Ah, wait, I remember now. It was during the World Cup.
And hows school going for the two? asked Father Felix.
Very slow, replied Thompson. Its not like when I went. Now theres legal
liabilities and all that mumbo jumbo. Theyre being taught so sloweverything practical
they learn has a warning or some appendage of text, which is mandatory to know.
Then you need to pick up the slack.
But Im so busy.
Who else will do it?
Well, where should I begin?
Weaponry is the most important in my opinion. Demons and night creatures can
repel spells and hallowed magic from a noviceand even an expert. They must learn to
use weapons and the mindset that comes along with it.

Youre right. I cant waste anymore time. The undead are growing in numbers.
Everyone would be deceased by now if it werent for the lack of nightlife in this boring
town.
Its hip to be a square.
Sure is
So, do they know about their uncle returning from the grave?
Father Felix, one traumatic situation at a time. Theyre going through so much right
now. I dont want to worry them. The two buggers can hardly sleep as it is. If they knew
all that went on
Thompson, theyre already knee deep in whats going on. You cant hide the truth
from them. You will regret it.
The pot of tea finished. Thompson placed his cup down on the coffee table. I know
it seems wrong, he said, especially since I belong to an organization that expounds the
morality of honesty. But Ive taken up guardianship and I think its the right thing to do
right now. I dont want to put too much on their plate, so to speak.
Father Felix, too, placed his cup down on the coffee table. I respect your decision,
he said. However, I think youand many other adultsunderestimate the ability of
children. Theyre curious. They like to explore. Whatever you hide will be uncovered,
eventually.
Thompson got to his feet with a slight groan. While he respected his friends
opinions, he was not the sort who enjoyed lectures. Well, would you look at the time,
he said. I must be going now. Felix, it was nice seeing you again. He then went into his
coat pocket and handed an envelope to Father Felix.
A letter? Father Felix asked, somewhat surprised.
A donation, replied Thompson. It should tide you over till things are straightened
out. Im sure Church attendance will rise very soon.
And why would it?
Have some faith.
Ho, your cruelty knows no bounds.
Heh. Ill see you on Sunday.
Thompson and Father Felix shook hands.
When Thompson let himself out, Father Felix gathered what was left on the coffee.
He carried everything to kitchen and put the cups and pot into the old, corroded sink. He
turned on the faucet. As he washed up, he looked out the window. What he had seen
before had returned, though it was now clearer. There was a shadowy figure milling about
with its arms out, looking for something.
Father Felix debated with himself whether or not he should check it. The hour was
late and he was an old man, he figured, but his curiosity was piqued. Perhaps the manit
was likely a manwas lost and in trouble. Perhaps he was mentally disabled, homeless,
or just looking to speak with one of the clergy.
Whatever the case, Father Felix was obligated to help. He went to the sliding door
that led outside into the yard. He pulled open the purple blinds. The shadowy figure could
be seen in even more detail than before. The shadowy figure was no longer shadowy, but
well lit in orange under the street lamp that was not so far away. The figure was a woman.
She was average height, had short hair, dark skin, and pursed lips. Her clothes looked
quite tattered.

What was she doing out like this? Father Felix opened the sliding door to found out.
Between him and her now was only a thin mesh-screen. Hullo, he called out. Do you
need any help? We havent much here, but we are always willing to lend a hand with
whatever we can.
The woman did not respond. All she did was circle around, aimlessly. Father Felix at
this point was quite concerned. He slid the mesh-screen away and stepped outside in
furry slippers. Young lady, he continued calling. Are you lost? Do you need
directions? He hobbled forward. He could hear the woman breathing loudly.
And he could see her much better than before. She was sick looking with pale,
mottled skin, a slack jaw, and well sunk in eyes.
Father Felix called out again. Young lady!
This time his voice registered into the womans ears, and she turned around and
started moving in his direction. At first only slowly, only shuffling, but then her speed
picked up. And she became faster, and faster, and faster, till she was running as fast as an
Olympian athlete. Then she leapt into the air, a height of at least three stories, and opened
her mouth to reveal her long fangs.
Now there was no doubt that she was an undead creature, a monster that some might
call a vampire, but from where did she come? Father Felixin the few seconds his brain
tried to make sense of the situationfigured she was infected by Trevor, Trevor who was
possessed by the demon named Necro, Trevor who hid in the shadows and preyed on the
unaware.
Father Felix yelled as he was knocked down by the undead woman. He crawled
helplessly along the grass, praying for Gods help. God help me, he said. I am in my
time of need. The undead woman, however, did not heed this. She took Father Felix by
the neck and pinioned him against a tree. She licked his face with her long tongue.
Let go, Father Felix said in choking voice. You wench of the night! As the veins
along his face bulged, he reached into his side pocket and obtained a pocket Bible. He
turned it to *Ezekiel 25:17, then pressed it against the undead womans face. The words
left a burn mark on her skin. She screeched and reeled back from the pain.
(*I will carry out great vengeance on them and punish them in my wrath. Then they
will know that I am the Lord when I take vengeance on them.)
Father Felix, now free, hurried back into the house. He went into the kitchen and
closed the sliding door behind him. The undead woman tried following, but was stopped
at the glass. She slobbered onto it and stared through with her deep, yellow eyes. Lucky,
old man, she said in a repugnant tone that was unique only to demons and those infected
or possessed by demons. But your time will come soon. So, let me in now and spare
yourself the drama. Let me in, Let me in.
Feck off! Father Felix said as he hastened to the kitchen cupboards, where he
stretched out his arm and swung open a door. And then he searched for something with
his fingers, only stopping when he felt something cold and hard in grasp. He promptly
ran back to the area by the sliding doors. He faced the undead woman with a gun in his
hand: a six-bullet, loaded revolver to be (more) exact.
As he aimed, he trembled ever so slightly. Never before had he used a weapon of this
sort. It made him nervous, and he thought that his aim would be off. But he aimed,
regardless of his incompetence, and readied to pull the trigger of his Colt Anaconda.
Then BLAM-O! He fired.

And a bullet went through the sliding doors glass, shattering it, and hit the undead
woman square in the forehead. She fell backwards and hit the ground with a thunk. Father
Felix went to check on her and saw black blood oozing from her forehead. When he
tapped her with his foot, she twitched once and rolled onto her front. Then, at an
unusually quick pace, rigor-mortis set in.
What a lucky shot, he said. I really thought these undead creatures would be
harder to defeat. He crouched down and flipped over the body of the undead woman. He
looked her in the face with sympathy. Poor girl. She was probably once beautiful. Then
he shot her again in the head to make sure she was a goner.
Chapter 23
The bus ride today seemed extra long; Alan and Laney sat in the back, in the seat across
from Aiyana, and John who kept glaring.
While Alan was aware of these nasty looks, he kept his head forward and paid little
attention. He ignored his foe in a mature attempt to keep the peace, but this only
infuriated John even more.
Meanwhile, amidst this tension, Laney was quietly reading with two books sitting in
her lap. One was the Dragon School textbook, appropriate for her grade, and the other
was a Las Vegas travel guide. Mostly she was absorbed with the travel guide. There were
interesting pictures in it, and no depressing talk about the end of the mankind.
Hmm, she said while turning pages.
Aiyana, the blonde girl, fiddled her thumbs and stared at the ceiling while prepping
her mind for the upcoming test, which would be both theoretical and practical. The
students at this point were coming along steadily. John interrupted her with a nudge.
Look at those two, he said before she could reply, will you just look at em? They
think theyre so damn cool.
Aiyana glanced at Alan. He saw her eyes and gave her a friendly, little wave. She
naturally returned the gesture.
Whatre you doing? said John with a temper in his tone. Dont get friendly with
the enemy.
Enemy, repeated Aiyana. Oh, no, were friends I think. I sent him a friend
request on Facebook. Lets see if he approves.
And why would you want to be friends with a sucker like that?
He seems nice enough. Plus, hes good at doing magic. Not a lot of people are good
at that. Its a lost art, mostly. I might like to ask for his advice one day.
So, whats the matter then? Am I not good enough? I caught a demon for Chrissake!
You think I dont know spells from Church bells? I know a lot of stuff. If only youd
ask.
Okay then. Will you help me out with my magic? I also need a homework buddy for
theology.
Nah. I dont have the time.
But you just said
Never mind what I said! John got miffed while watching another student
complimenting Alan and Laney.

While the two werent smiling, they did seem jolly. And though their popularity had
declined somewhat since the incident where they defeated John, most kids still
remembered who they were. It really was quite a big deal to defeat someone like John
who was considered, at least before, the top student at the Dragon School. People used to
think that he would be part of the Four (destined to defeat the One).
This greatly annoyed John. Everything he worked for was deteriorating. And his
reputation now, as far as he was concerned, was soiled. If only his temper and ego hadnt
gotten in his way. But before the arrival of Alan and Laney, he was confident and
charming; he had a sense of superiority in holy magic and theology. Too bad these traits
went away whenever his temper flared, which was always caused be feelings of
inferiority.
John got up from his seat and was about to confront Alan. He could no longer stay
still. He felt he had to do somethingsomething to get revenge. He hadnt any plans in
his minds, thus far, but he figured he could just wing it. But as he squeezed past Aiyana,
to get to the aisle, he accidentally tripped when the school bus hit a bump on the road. He
went flat on the floor. He quickly returned to his feet, trying to act cool, as if nothing
happened; however, the situation could not be salvaged. The kids were already in
laughter. While what happened wasnt particularly funny or amusing, they were
incredibly bored. A funny noise wouldve made them giggle.
Are you alright? Aiyana asked John.
John went back into his seat, responding only with a grumble. He took out a red
notebook from his backpack and started scribbling into it. His hand motions indicated
that he was writing.
At this time, Laney was whispering to Alan. Why dont you console him? she
suggested. Maybe we can put this whole thing behind us. Its becoming exhaustiveand
I swear hes up to something. She looked at John who was now grinning evilly.
Nuh-uh, said Alan. Im not gonna forgive that jerk. Hey, but maybe if he stops
being a jerk.
Come on, Alan.
Laney, what dont you understand about nuh-uh? Nuh-uh means nuh-uh!
As the two argued, the bus driver was honking the buss horn; the Laidlaw was
caught in a traffic jam. An ice-cream truck at the crossroad ahead had been overturned. It
laid flat on its side, waiting for the CAA tow truck.
The students quickly became bored. They opened their windows and stuck out their
heads. They teased the motorists who were, unfortunately, beside them. They did a series
of rude gestures, of which included the middle fingerrude, little bastards, especially
considering that they had stronger than usual religious backgrounds.
The bus driver, who was nicknamed Bugsy, marched to the rear of the bus. His
uniforms cap went slightly off his head. He saw a boy rudely gesturing through the
window and yanked him down by the collar. Now, see here, children, he said. This
sorta behavior will not be tolerated. You kids best straighten yah acts, if yah know whats
good for yahor theres gonna be trouble, lotsa trouble. Yever see that movie, Battle
Royale?
Alan turned his head to the right and looked out the window. Traffic, finally, was
moving along. Also moving: the hands of motorists who were honking their horns.
Honk! Honk

Move your bloody bus! someone shouted.

Bugsy shouted back. Dont make me come down there! Then he returned to the
front of the bus and took his seat behind the wheel. After turning the key, he stepped on
the gas pedal. The bus puttered down the road till it came to the intersection. The
intersection was in a very poor area of Rexville. There was lots of graffiti, but nothing too
tasteful, mostly Banksy-inspired works of art.
Aiyana watched a homeless man pushing around a cart. Boy, she said, what a
miserable life he must have. She went into her backpack and took out her lunch, which
was held in a brown bag that contained: a Nutella sandwich (no crust), a bottle of half
orange juice and half lemonade, a packet of crisps, and a ripe banana.
John snickered when she offered it to the homeless man. He somehow knew how
hed respond.
Would you like some food? Aiyana asked with her hand dangling outside the
window.
The homeless man took the bag and tossed it aside. Whas this, a joke? He had an
unusual way of speaking where he dropped certain letters, but it was not a speech
impediment. I dun need no food! Foods all oer the place! I gots dumpsers chock full
o goodies! I want money! Gimme money!
I dont have money, Aiyana replied. Im a student.
Student shmoodent! Yer holdin out on me!
No, Im not. Id never.
Liar, liar, pans on fryer!
Im not lying.
Yar, yar, yar, thas what they all say!
John closed the window. Just ignore him, he said to Aiyana. Hes not worth your
time.
Aiyana replied, I just wanted to help.
Up ahead, Bugsy was keeping a careful eye on the traffic lights. The red circle just
sat there, almost as if it were mocking him. See here he began in an irritable tone,
but then the lights suddenly turned green. He promptly stepped on the gas pedal and
nothing happened. He tried again. The engine sounded strain.
The noise it made was: Huuurrrr, huuuurrr, huuuuur!
Bugsy slid open his window and looked outside. There was a pool of brown water
gathered near the front wheels of the bus. Something was definitely leaking. He thought
about it for a moment and thought that maybe he could solve the problem. No, he was
feeling too tired and instead decided to call for help.
His cell-phone, however, was not working. Damn it, he grumbled.
He stood and turned to the kids. Anyones got a cell-phone handy? he asked.
Nobody responded. They all just gave a blank stare. See here, he said, one of yous has
got to have a cell-phone on yah.
Were not allowed to have cell-phones, Aiyana replied.
Yah kiddin me, said Bugsy.
No, sir. Id never kid you.
Okay, how we gonnadang it. Ill be back. Dont any of yous stir up trouble.
Bugsy pointed to Alan. Youre in charge, kid. And then he left.

Alan jerked his head left and right, and before he could utter a word, the bus
exploded into chaos. The students went wild, screaming, shouting, throwing paper
airplanes, talking on their cell-phones, chewing gum, jumping up and down, and
generally just doing the opposite of what every adult ever forbade them to do.
I see you have everything under control, said John sarcastically.
I do, said Alan. He whispered to Laney, What should I do?
Not sure, replied Laney. Well, if men have taught me anything, its that the
solution to your problems is to man up.
On these words, Alan took to the front of the bus and spread out his arms, ready to
address all who had ears. Fellow students, he said. If we could only have a modicum
of civility, that would A banana hit him in the head, and everyone went back to what
they were doing.
Defeatedby a piece of fruitAlan slinked back to his seat and covered his ears
from all the noise. Laney punched him in the arm. Nice try, champ.
John laughed beside Aiyana.
Just then Bugsy returned. He took off his cap and laid it on the dash.
Did you find a phone? someone asked.
Course I find a phone, said Bugsy. A payphonewith the cord hacked off. He
slapped his hands together. So! Who wants to help push the bus?
A mysterious tumbleweed rolled through the bus.
Bugsy continued, still failing to convince even a single person to push the bus. It
only needs to be pushed till we reach the declination in the road. From there itll carry
itself. He tapped his foot, waiting for at least a response or an apology. See here, he
said, if no one helps, we are going to be stuck here. Do you want to be stuck here in this
rotten part of town?
John raised his hand to volunteer, hoping to look heroic. Since no one else was
volunteering, he figured, Bugsy would not make him push the bus alone. He could avoid
all the hard work, but get credit for trying to help.
Such plans, however, tend to backfire. Other raised their hands to volunteer,
including Alan, Laney, and Aiyana.
Crap, said John.
Great, said Bugsy.
So, John, Alan, Laney, Aiyana, and a few others, found themselves behind the bus with
their hands against the back, poised to push. They were now just waiting for Bugsy to
give the signal. They stuck close to one another, afraid to get shanked by a random, shady
character.
John and Alan were at opposite ends.
You think you can manage? John asked. Your arms look like wet noodles.
Yeah, said Alan, trying to keep his temper at bay. Ill be fine.
The girls, Aiyana and Laney, were getting along just fine.
Aiyana introduced herself. Im Aiyana, she said. Whats your name?
Im Laney, said Laney. Nice to meet you.
Bugsy had an arm out window. He banged the side of the bus with his hand. Okay!
he yelled. In three, two

And on ONE! everyone started pushing. All the kids grunted and broke out into a
sweat; understandably so, since the bus weighed over 20,000 pounds. They dug their
heels into the asphalt ground, and pot holes whenever those appeared.
Put your back into it! said Alan.
My back is going to break! said Laney.
And the kids again gave their best effort to push the bus, but it ultimately proved too
much for them. They had hardly got it more than a few feet away from its original spot.
They werent even past the traffic lights. Thankfully, the cars around were mostly gone
because rush hour had just finished.
Bugsys voice called, Whats the matta (matter)?!
Thats it, said John. Everyone step aside. Im going to use magic.
You cant, said Alan. Were not allowedunless were helping someone.
And who is someone? Were someone! Everyone in that bus is someone!
This is selfish use of magic.
This isnt magic. Magic is what David Copperfield and Melissa Joan Heart do. This
is HOLY MAGIC. It has JCs seal of approval. Now, get that through your skull, man.
I wont let you.
Laney interrupted, Come on, Alan. Just let him try. My arms are killing me.
Alan gave everyone a quick look. They all looked exhausted. At any moment they
were soon to groan and drop to the ground. Alright, he said. Fine. Then he, Laney,
Aiyana, and the others returned inside the bus.
John was left outside to do his magic. He went into his pocket and took out the
conveniently sized Grendel Textbook. He blew off the dust on the leather coverit was
always mysteriously gathering dustand opened it somewhere about the middle. He
searched under the chapter title forces. His finger ran along to the bottom. The words
were in Hebrew, so it took him a little more than a minute to translate.
Okay, bus, he said. I dont like you and you dont like me. But by the end of this
someone is gonna be Rowling. Then he took out his crucifix, held it with a straight arm,
and chanted in Hebrew. Translated into English it roughly said: Move your big
caboose!
The bus stood still for a second, and then started to sway. The children inside felt its
motion; some who fine with it, but some became sick.
John, who thought hed done the spell improperly, said the spell again. This time he
repeated himself with much more determination. And when the spit was done flying out
of his mouth, it worked. The bus, after spewing blackness from its tailpipe, was rolling its
wheels. At first quite slowly, but then faster and faster. John waved his arms while trying
to catch up. Hey! he said. Hey!
Nobody saw or heard him. Most were just keeping to themselves, relieved to be
getting away from the bad part of town. And the one person who should have noticed,
Aiyana, had fallen asleep. Pushing the bus had made her tired. Understandably so, since
the only physical work she was used to doing was writing lengthy papers with a pencil.
The bus left John behind. It was gone and out of site. He looked around, unsure what to
do. He ran into a telephone booth that he spotted in his peripheral. But when he picked up
the receiver, he found it was detached (hacked off) from the box to connect calls. He
threw it down with a damn it.

As the situation seemed not able to get any worse, the homeless man, who he earlier
shut the bus window on, appeared. Youre hat school kid, he said while pressing his
scruff face onto the glass. So your friends left you behind, uh? Probably cause youre a
jerk. I knew you ere a jerk the first time I saw yah.
Leave me alone, said John with brave front. Im trying to make a call. Cant you
see! He held the receiver in his slightly quivering hand.
Ey, said the homeless man, dont touch that.
And why not?
I use hat to wipe my arse.
Huh?
Youre in my toilet!
Oh, Jesus!
John leapt out of the telephone booth, quite literally, and ran in any direction he
could. He wailed while hastening down the road. Even though a car nearly hit him, he
never once stopped spinning his legs. He kept going.
Out of breath and tired, John lurched onto the landfill. He went past a group of seagulls
picking at a trash bag and went into one of the porta-potties. He closed the door behind
himself and pressed the chrome handle on the toilet in front. After several beeps, he was
whisked into the school through the disguised elevator/lift. He walked past the DragonAngel statue and went into the hallways. The lady in the orange vest waved hello to
him, but he did not return the gesture. He was too angry to notice. He grumbled all the
while walking. Frkrrkakdkkkakzkzkaksfdaksdfksdf. Something like that.
Ms. Someen came from around the corner. There were papers tucker under her arm.
What are you doing here? she asked. She asked her question again, but in a louder
voice. WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?
What do you mean? replied John. Im going to the Halo (Auditorium).
There arent any classes today, said Ms. Someen.
Huh?
Schools cancelled for the day; were dealing with a rat infestation. Whatre you
doing here? Are you looking Mr. Rainwater? Hes busyprobably up to no good.
What does that mean?
Oh, nothing. Hes just trying to win the teacher of the year award. Hell do anything
to outshine me.
Well, I dont think itll take much to beat you.
Ms. Someen went to John and stared at him with narrowed eyes. Go home, young
man.
So, John did just that. He left the school and caught a public bus. Paying about half the
sum of a deluxe lunch at McRonalds, he went to the very back. It would be a fairly long
ride home, since there were so many stops, and different people getting on and off. It was
tedious to say the least.
John used his free time to sketch in his red notebook. His tight hand wrote notes and
drawings and diagrams onto white sheets of paper. The majority of content was his plans
to return to his former glory, and destroying Alan and Laney in a mostly figurative sense.
He snickered while writing flaming messages and ideas. He had a plan to throw pigs

blood onto Laney during prom. This was something he got from a novel called Carrie.
It was quite impractical though, considering that there wasnt even going to be a prom at
the Dragon School.
Chapter 24
Thompsons friend, the shop owner named Mu-chin, sat idly on the sofa while keeping an
eye on Alan and Laney. The two, who were sitting opposite to him, were exchanging
whispers. While they knew the old, Asian man had a bit of a hearing problem, they
thought it would be better to be safe.
Man, said Alan, this guy dont let us do anything.
I know, said Laney. Doesnt he know its our right to party? Or at least watch
some TV? I already finished my homework. Whats his problem?
We need to get out of here.
How? Hes watching us like a hockey game.
I have a plan.
Is it a good plan?
When you have no plan, any plan is a good plan.
I dont like the sound of this.
You dont have to like it for it to work.
Alan got up and stood in front of Mu-Chin. Uncle, he said. (For some Chinese
folk, calling your elders uncle is a sign of respect.) Would you like a cup of tea to
drink?
Oh, so polite, Mu-chin answered. But I am not thirsty. Thank you.
It would be no trouble at all, said Alan.
Ah, no. I do not want to impose Relax. Sit down. With your sister.
Youre my guest. It would be rude of me to not offer anything.
Well
I insist.
Okay.
What sort of tea would you like?
What do you have?
Alan didnt know what tea they had in the house; though he saw Thompson drinking
it on occasion, he never really paid attention, nor did he take note of the contents of the
kitchen cupboards. His liquid sustenance tended to come right from the refrigerator, and
not a bunch of dried leaves. Um, everything, he replied.
Everything? Mu-chin repeated.
Yes.
Then I will have oolong, thank you.
Alan left the living room and went into the kitchen. He pushed up a chair to the
counters and stood on top of it to search the cupboards. There were many things inside:
pickled eggs, preserves, herbs, spices, and even dried lizard, but nothing that looked liked
tea or oolong.
Alan saw a little plant in the corner of the eye. He got down from the chair he stood
on and went over to it. He was certain that it was a tea bush. Could I boil this and make
tea? he thought. He found a pair of scissors, cut the leaves, and put it into a big cup.

When he poured hot water onto it, it gave off an aroma like that of tea. Good enough,
he said. Then he poured in lots of cream and sugar. He figured that this would make his
guest, Mu-chin, quite relaxed and therefore sleepy.
Laney sat up straight when Alan returned to the living room. He politely gave Muchin the piping hot tea.
Mu-chin blew on it and took a sip. I dont think this is oolong, he said, but it is
good tea. Thank you. He drank till it was all gone.
Alan sat by Laney. Whats this plan of yours? she whispered.
Warm liquids make you sleepy, said Alan. So I heard.
Thats the grand plan? Were betting thatll he fall asleep because you gave him a
cup of Red Rose?
Its not Red Rose. There was no Red Roseor Liptons for that matter. I had to use
some leaves from that tea shrub on the counter.
Tea shrub? Thats not a tea shrub.
Are you sure?
Yeah.
A loud scream was heardYEAAAGH!which made Alan and Laney nearly fall
down. Mu-chin was hopped up on whatever hed drunk, and he was, quite literally,
bouncing off the walls. His eyes were wild and he kept shouting at the ceiling. It seemed
to have some significance, but unfortunately he only spoke in Mandarin Chinese.
Laney elbowed Alan, Look what you did!
Alan tried getting Mu-chin to relax. Mr. Chin, he said in a calm tone. If you
would just
Mu-chin relentlessly did back flips and cartwheels and star-jumps. La-la-la! he
kept screaming. La-la-la! He picked up objects, whatever was around, and hurled them
in random directions. Many vases were broken.
Laney covered her head while scolding Alan. Each word she said was paused by
each crash she heard. Alan. You. Idiot. Look. What. Youve. Done. Do. Something!
No need for name calling, said Alan while chasing after Mu-Chin. Sticks and
stones. He dove to save fragile tchotchkes (pronounced: chawch-keys, a Yiddish word
for: trinkets) and an assortment of glass objects from shattering. There was only so much
he could do though; his reflexes were neither fast nor catlike.
Laney put her hands over her eyes.
Mu-chin left the living room and went elsewhere to wreak havoc. He was absolutely
mad, and there was little Alan could do stop him; Alan was a small fellow and the old
man was in surprisingly great shape. Likely he did Tai-chi, or Yoga, or one of those
activities for senior citizens.
The front entrance door to the mansion suddenly swung open as Alan was pulling at
his hair. Im home, said Thompson. He saw his friend, Mu-chin, passed out on the
floor. What in the world? He looked around and saw all the destruction that had
happened: the cracked floor tiles, the dozens of holes in the wall, and an assortment of
smashed objects.
Thompson said nothing at first, only giving Alan a stare of disapproval.
Alan nervously scratched the back of his head while trying to explain. Well, see, er,
the thing is, he said, I, I, I boiled some leave from that shrub you had in the kitchen. I
thought it was tea.

Actually, it is tea, said Thompson. The trippy kind, though. He took in a deep
breath. Where is your sister?
I dont know, said Alan. Hey, am I in trouble?
Im quite a relaxed, fella, most of the time, but this is too much. As your guardian I
must discipline you.
And how will you discipline me? A spanking?
Id rather not touch your rear end. I think I am going to ground you. Lets say a
week or so? That sound fair?
If I say no will you reduce my punishment?
No.
Alright then, I guess I cant do anything. Shall I go to my room?
Thompson left and returned with a broom. Here, he said, handing it to Alan. You
can head upstairs after you clean up.
Chapter 25
The courts tried Sarah as an adult, and, consequently, she was sentenced to prison for the
murders of both her parents. (This all happened incredibly fast, by the judge who was
time obsessed and inordinately efficient.) Although she pleaded not-guilty, there was
nothing that said she didnt do them in. Maybe she shouldnt have hired that lawyer she
saw on the TV commercial.
Now, Sarah was dressed in prison-garb, and was behind protective glass, chatting to
Laney whod come to visit her. The two had receivers against their ears. They were in the
visiting room. Thompson was also there, but he was standing in the background, listening
to audio-books on his iPod to stave off boredom.
This is the craziest thing ever, said Laney. I cant believe youre here in prison.
Me, too, said Sarah. But nobody believes me. And the whole temporary insanity
plea didnt work.
Youre not even a teenager!
Yeah What a world we live in So, uh, whatve you been up to?
Not much. Just been hanging out with Adam. Planning on running away to Vegas to
see my dad.
Oh, yeah, that soundsWHAAAAA?
Yep. Im going to find my dad. Thats where he is.
Youre just going alone?
Im going to ask my boyfriend to accompany me.
Your boyfriend? Adam?
Uh-huh.
Sarah put her hand on the glass in front of her. You know, Ill be in here for twenty
years, she said. Will you promise to write me at least once a week?
I will, said Laney. Even when Im in Vegas.
The two chatted till their throats were dry.
Laney said goodbye and went home with Thompson.

After, when she was left to her own in the mansion, she went out to visit Adam. She took
the quite street shed always taken and met him at his home. Adam was on his driveway
like always, just standing around, and doing bupkus.
Hey, he said in an unenthusiastic tone.
Hey, Laney said in return. I need to talk to you.
Laney, after putting her bicycle away, went up to him and stood close by. He edged
back a bit, feeling uncomfortable. Uh, alright, he said. What do you want?
Im going away, said Laney.
Where? asked Adam, though he didnt much care at all.
To Las Vegas.
Sin city?
Yeah, remember? My dads there.
So, what do you want from me?
Well, wont you miss me?
Uh, I dunno.
Just say yes.
Oh, okay, uh, uh, yes.
Ill miss you too.
Alright, see yah later.
Adam turned away and was headed into his house. But Laney stopped him. She
grabbed him by his jacket and pulled him back.
Wait! she said. Youre supposed to talk me out of this.
Talk you out of it? said Adam. Why would I do that?
Because you care for meand Im not really sure if I wanna go. I was hoping you
could gimme a reason to stay here.
Rexville is a one horse town. Id never tell you to stay.
Itll be hard to leave you.
Im bored. You wanna go up to my room and chat there? My legs are gonna give
way any minute now.
Okay!
Laney enthusiastically followed Adam into his house. As soon as they got in, a hairy,
grumbling man in a sleeveless t-shirt came out. It was his dad, and he was for some
reason quite furious.
Whereve you been? he said with a cigarette hanging off his wet, cracked lip.
Just outside, said Adam.
Dont bullshit me. Youre just like your mother, you know that? Youre a liar.
A lady in a red robe appeared. She was sultry looking with big breasts, curvy hips,
and long, dark hair. There was tons of makeup on her face. Whats going on here? she
asked.
Is that your mom? whispered Laney to Adam. She looks pretty young.
That isnt my mom, said Adam.
The lady in the red robe, named Jezebel, put her arms around Adams dad. Adams
dad, Wayne, blushed. The scruffy, temperamental man was easily appeased by attractive
women.
Now, now, said Wayne. Not in front of the kids.
Im hungry, said Jezebel. You got anything to eat?

Why dont you go out and get us somethin?

Wayne, who was normally a cheapskate, reached into his back pocket and took out
his wallet. Then he gave Jezebel some money: $50.00 and a bit of change. She kissed him
and left.
Im going up to my room, said Adam.
His dad, Wayne, took him by the wrists. He gritted his teeth. Dont disrespect me in
front of company. Yhear me?
Please, can I go?
Dont cause trouble.
Wayne let go of his son.
Adam quickly took Laney into his bedroom. Though shed been over before, this
was her first time seeing the place. It wasnt too large, but, contrary to other areas of the
house, it felt like a comfortable place to stay. There were lots of cool movie posters on the
wall: Jurassic Park, Jaws, E.T. Indiana Jones. You know, all the classics.
I like your room, said Laney.
Thanks, said Adam.
The two sat together at the edge of the bed. They looked into each others eyes for a
moment, and then turned away.
Uuuh, said Adam as he got up to lock the door. What were we talking about
earlier?
I was thinking about going to Las Vegas, said Laney.
Right, right, well Adam sat back down with Laney. I really dont know what
you should do. Youre askin the wrong guy.
Laney sighed. She wanted Adam to tell her to stay. She wanted him to kiss her on the
lips again and touch her like he did before (at his party). But she knew that wasnt going
to happen. There was no beer in his system. There wasnt any vice to remove his
inhibitions.
Hey, said Adam, trying to pass the time, you wanna see some photos I took?
I didnt know you were into photography, said Laney.
Im not. Theyre just crappy photos taken with a click and shoot.
Oh. Well. Id like to see them, anyway.
The two went to the table by the window. There Adam flipped his laptop computer
open and clicked a folder which contained a bunch of pictures. He enlarged it so Laney
could easily see. The first few were just mundane stuff: him hanging out at St. Kevin
Elementary and goofing around with his friends.
To Laneys surprise, Adam was friends with her former bullies, Gerald and Francis.
She, however, did not say anything. She didnt want to be whiny or naggy. That was
really his business.
Man, said Adam while sifting through his pictures, what was I thinking!
Laney giggled.
But the laughs didnt last.
A picture of Adam and another girl came up.
He was kissing her.
And he didnt even seem to care.
Who, who, who, who, whos that?! stammered Laney. Her face went red.

That? said Adam, pointing to the pretty girl. Thats my girlfriend. Didnt I tell you
about her?
I thought I was your girlfriend.
Wha? Is that why youre always bothering me?
I bother you?! You think Im bothering you?!
I think what we have here is a grave misunderstanding.
Laney tried holding in her emotions, but she burst into tears, and ran out of Adams
room. She charged down the stairs and ran outside. She got onto her bike and raced down
the street. She wailed loudly without restraint. This was the first time shed ever had her
heart broken. It stung good.
Chapter 26
There isnt much to do when youre grounded. Alan was holed up in his room with little
to do besides homework. There wasnt a television in his room, a computer, or even a
telephone. It was pretty bare bones. Alan listened to the radio on his alarm clock. At least
he had that. He was laid on his bed with his arms behind his head. He was listening to the
news, because hed had his fill of robot voice music.
T.G. Winters was the voice that informed him of all the dangers of the world. The
man was ranting about Rexville and its high crime rates. Recently thered been a rash of
heinous murders. Two people were murdered in the week. There bodies were mangled, as
if by some wild animals. The cops were highly baffled. People were become suspicious.
Many were opting to stay home instead of going out to the movies or bowling or
whatever they did.
Alan had an idea of what was going on, easily considering his experiences, but there
were a lot of rumors that obfuscated (confused) the truth. The reasons for these fatalities
seemed, at this point, almost anything.
Whys the news always so depressing? Alan thought aloud. How bout something
happy and upbeat? Its always death this and fire that. Wheres the rainbow and sunshine?
No wonder people are so depressed these days.
As Alan daydreamed, a noise was heard outside his room. He got off his bed and
went to see what it was. He peaked through the crack of his door. Laney was wheeling
along some luggage.
Oh, no, he said. Nuh-uh.
Laney stopped to look at him. Problem?
Dont tell me youre actually going to Vegas, said Alan.
Im just moving my stuff, said Laney.
You sure about that?
Would I lie to you?
Well, you told me the Dragon School had a secret, magical passage. I tried to walk
through and smacked my forehead.
That was an April Fools Day prank.
It wasnt April.
Anyways, I have to go now!
As Alan put his foot into the hallway, Laney stepped on his toe. Where are you
going? she asked. Remember, youre grounded? You cant come out of your room,

unless its an emergency. Is there some sort of emergency-like situation that you must
attend?
Alan glared. He closed his door and vanished into his room.
Laney continued rolling her luggage through the hallway. When she was by the
stairs, she went downstairs, and stood by the front entrance. She looked over her
shoulder. No one was there; Thompson was busy running errands. She stepped into the
outside. She took the air into her nostrils.
So long, she said.
Some time later, Laney found herself in a questionable part of town, which was littered
with rubbish and decorated with posters along the many brick walls. The posters were
various, but many of them had similar themes: sex, drugs, and auto-tune music.
Laney yawned and looked at her watch. It was past 6:00 PM. She thought for a
moment shed come to the wrong pick-up spotbut then the Grayhound bus suddenly
arrived. The doors welcomingly swung open. The bus driver tipped his cap as a greeting.
Laney went in with her suitcaseshe chose not to store it in the under-floor luggage
compartmentand found a seat somewhere in the middle. It was the only spot available,
which was, by no coincidence, right beside the man with the half-shaved head and wily
eyes. He seemed like the type who obsessed over pointy or sharp objects. As soon as
Laney sat, after putting away her suitcase into overhead storage, he put her hand on her
knee and said in a lecherous tone, Nice to meet you. Im Charles.
Laney wanted to shove him away, but realized that shed be with him for quite some
time. The bus ride was not short. She had to get along with him. Likewise, she simply
replied.
Charles removed his hand, but kept his head in the same direction. Sooooo, he
said, how about them Yankees?
Laney sighed.
The night came. Thompson entered the house with streaks of blood on his face. His black
boots stepped heavily while walking upstairs. He didnt feel the need to take footwear
off, since he wiped them outside on the grass.
Alan, he said. Where are you?
Alan appeared at the top of the stairs. Come to give me more punishments?
No, said Thompson. Ive decided that I was too harsh on youyou may do as
you please now.
Why the change of mind?
As they say youre only young once.
Yup.
Have you finished your homework?
Yup.
Is your sister still in her room?
Yup.
Are you going to only answer me with yups?
Nah.
Okay then. Ill be in the basement. Whatever you do, do not disturb me. I cannot be
disturbed. A single distraction will lead to ruins.

What sort of ruins?

The bad kind.
Okay.
Anymore questions before I go, Alan? I really must not be disturbed.
What do you do in that basement? Youre always in there.
I cannot tell you.
Why?
You arent ready.
At that, Thompson swiftly left.
Alan returned to his room and sat at his desk. There he stared blankly out the window,
just thinking. Though he was no longer grounded, and he could very much do as he
pleased, there wasnt anything to do. It was too late in the day to go out and he didnt
have any sources of entertainment that really quite amused him. He had a computer
recently given to himbut it had no internet connection nor could it play any type of
video games. The piece of junk was obsolete. The only thing it could do was word
processing. And this, of course, was deliberate. Thompson, the technophobe, and the one
who bestowed the computer, thought that basic was best. Very, very basic.
Alan sighed while leaning back in his chair.
What to do? he thought aloud.
Then he rose and said, I know. Ill go and see what Laneys up to.
Then he left his room and went to visit his sister. He knocked on her bedroom door.
Laney? he whispered. There wasnt a response. Are you taking a nap? Sorry to
bother you. Im just really bored. You wanna do something?
He knocked again, this time much louder.
KNOCK! KNOCK!
LANEY! said Alan. WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN THERE?! HELLOOO!
There was only silence.
Alan gripped the doorknob and tried turning it to let himself in. But it didnt budge;
the door was locked. Whats going on? he thought. He lowered to the floor, and put his
head down, sideways, and tried seeing through the doors bottom crack which was
unusually large at nearly an inch.
No signs of Laney were present.
This made Alan incredibly nervous. He remembered how she said she was going to
Las Vegas. But he never really imagined shed go through with it. She was a bullheaded
girl sometimes, but not really the most outgoing. Maybe, he thought, she was just
ignoring him.
He went outside, to the backyard, and climbed up the big tree, and looked through
the window into Laneys bedroomshe was not there. But what was there was a note
with big lettering, which was stuck to the window.
It read: GONE, BABY, GONE.
Now, that was either referring to the novel (now a major motion picture), or what she
had done. Of course, it was the latter.
Alan came down the tree like a fireman on a fire-pole. He ran back into the house
and went to the basement door. As he was about to bang on it, he remembered what
Thompson said (in a nutshell): Alan, dont bother me!

What do I do? thought Alan aloud. Im gonna be in deep

A ring at the front entrance interrupted any more of his thoughts. He ran to the main
foyer and, in his rush, opened the door without looking through the peephole. His jaw
nearly dropped. The visitor was someone he knew. Someone he hadnt seen for a very
long time.
It was his Uncle Trevor.
Alan appeared surprised to see him alivebut, in reality, he wasnt.
No, Trevor was just a corpse, an empty flesh-shell being controlled through
possession by the demon Necro (neck-row): the demon that could infect and puppeteer
the dead to do his malicious desires.
I thought, I thought, I thought you were dead, stammered Alan. This cant be.
But it is, said Trevor.
I dont know what to say.
How about inviting me inside?
Well, its your place, I guess. I really dont think you need an invite.
But it would be more polite if you invited me. Please do.
I dunno.
Why not?
Something isnt right.
Oh?
Yes.
It may be my shabby appearance. I do, do apologize Now, will you be inviting
me in?
As Alan was about to speak, Thompsons voice called out: Stop!
Alan turned around. Oh, youre out the basement, he said. Hey, guess what. He
glanced behind to see Trevor, but Trevor was no longer there. Whered he go?
Thompson kicked the door shut and put his hands on Alans shoulders. Did you
invite him in? he asked. He repeated himself. Did you invite him in? Did you invite
your Uncle Trevor into our house?
Alan was confused. How did you No. No. I was about to till you screamed
stop.
Thompson put his arm around Alan and led him into the kitchen. The two sat down
at opposite ends of the table.
My boy, said Thompson. Its about time I told you whats going on.
Okay, said Alan. Whats going on?
Your Uncle Trevor is not alive.
But I just
That is only his body, his corpse, my boy. Inside of him is a demon.
I knew it.
Well, you must be careful of him. He can infect others. He can make monsters out
of people.
What can we do about this?
I must train you first. Then we must find him.
Alan sprung from his seat. He had nearly forgotten about Laney who was missing.
Oh, God, he groaned. Thompson, dont crucify me for this, but I have to tell you
something.

What is it? asked Thompson.

Laneys ran off to Las Vegas, replied Alan.
Thompson was quietbut then he started to laugh. Ah-ha-ha! Really now! Call her
down from her room, please. Id like to talk with her as well.
Alan had a dead serious look on his face.
Thompson now could see this wasnt a joke; he stood up and placed on placed on his
jacket in a swoop. He checked his whip by his side, and adjusted the crucifix around his
neck. My boy, he said. We will have to postpone a few things tonight.
The Grayhound bus came to a stop. It was time for a break: mostly for the bus driver who
badly had to go to the washroom. He ran outside, with his legs nearly together, and went
into the building that he parked in front of. It was, thankfully, open at this late hour.
Laney was leaning away from Charles, the man was beside her.
This creep has no sense of personal space, she thought.
Im going out for some fresh air, he said. Would you like to come?
No, thank you. Im fine in here.
You sure?
Sure as Ill ever be.
Weeell, alright then!
And Charles left the bus. Then, what seemed not-a-second after, he returned. He was
bleeding profusely. There was a nasty, deep bite mark upon his hand.
What happened! said Laney.
Went by the alley to smoke, said Charles, an something bit me. I dunno what it
was. Some wild animal.
Are you going to be okay?
Yeah. Just need to wrap it up is all.
What if it had rabies? You hafta get it checked ASAP.
Ill be fine.
Charles went to the front of the Grayhound and took down the first aid kit. He
opened it and took the bandages to wrap his hand. When all was done, he returned to his
seat.
The bus driver came back. We all ready? he asked everyone. We wont be
stopping for another few hours or so. If you got an emergency, nows the time. The toilet
at back doesnt work that well Anyone?
A hand went up.
Then a woman in a skirt ran through the aisle and left the bus.
What a silly woman, said Charles. Dont she know how dangerous it is out there
fer a female? Shoulda got a bathroom buddy.
Laney yawned. You know what they say: Haste when you gotta drop da waste.
Charles didnt respond. He was too busy looking at his hand, which was now
profusely oozing with blood, pus, and other extraneous liquids. He groaned, Agh,
goddamn it. Does anyone have any Boroline? He stared hyperventilating and bulging at
the eyes. I need, I need some medicines!
Laney got up from her seat to let Charles out. He stood in the aisle and leaned
against the seats for support, then just dropped smack down onto the floor. Nobody paid
any mind. They sorta wanted him to shut his yapper.

Does anyone know CPR?! cried Laney.

Pipe down, said a voice. Im trying to read here.
Laney turned Charles over so that she could see him, and slap his face. Wake up,
damn you, she said with a smack. Wake up!
Charles gurgled semi-consciously as white foam seeped through the corners of his
mouth. He was saying something. He spoke in a punctuated manner. Get. Way. From.
Me.
What was that? Laney asked.
His words became slurred and angry. Geawayfrome! And then he shut his eyes.
A man stood up and went over to Laney and Charles. Alright, said this man named
Gus, who was about 5 feet tall, stand aside. I know what to do. Ive taken First Aid
classes.
Laney moved aside to let Gus get to Charles.
Gus did CPR (Cardiopulmonary Resuscitation) on Charles, just as hed been taught:
1) Ensure the area is safe.
2) Try and get a response form the casualty by shouting at them, calling their name,
or shaking their shoulders.
3) If no response, check their airway. Check the casualtys mouth for any obstruction
like vomit or food. If there is an obstruction, remove it with your fingers.
4) If there is no obstruction(s), do head-tilt-chin-lift to move their tongue out of the
way; tilt their head back so their chin points up.
5) Listen for breathing. Put your air near casualtys mouth and nostrils. If there is no
sign of breathingafter calling for help (e.g. 911)begin CPR.
6) Create circulation. Place two hands, one on top of the other, on center of
casualtys chest. Press down on the breast bone, with your body weight, and squash it so
it so it goes down about 2 inches. Release. Do this 30 times in rapid succession.
7) After, move to the casualtys head. Pinch the nose and put your mouth over their
mouth. Breath into them (full breath). Do this twice.
8) After, repeat step six. Go back and for the between six and seven till help arrives
or the casualty comes to.
Success: Charles became conscious.
Gus stood and grinned. I did it! he said proudly.
Oh, good job, said Laney who was surprised.
Gus put playfully hit Charles on the shoulder. Almost thought you were a goner
there! Luck you, huh!
Charles didnt respond.
Gus became offended. Hey, he said, I saved your life. Arent you going to thank
me?
Charles had a vacant look in his eyes. It was like nobody was around him.
Gus pressed, Well?
Sorry, interrupted Laney. I really, really gotta use the toilet. She left to the back,
forgetting what the bus driver had told everyone (the toilet wasnt working), and went
inside the cramped, little washroom. She maneuvered herself so she didnt hit her elbows
against the wall or anything else. She sat down after locking the door.

Back in the bus aisle, Gus was following around Charles, who, he believed, owed
him a thank you. Gus indignantly tapped Charleswho was facing awayupon the
shoulder.
There was no response, but that of a low growl
And then Charles spun around and bit Gus on the neck!
And again! And again! And again!
Everyone screamed when they saw a head roll along the floor. Half the passengers,
those at the front, ran out. The rest were trapped when the exit was blocked by Charles
who had now, it was certain, become an undead creature of the night. (Necros malicious
virus was coursing through his veins.) He had his hands curled and was slobbering with
blood. His long tongue darted. He tried to grab whoever there was so that he could drink
their bloodor eat them.
The passengers were pressed all the way at the back of the bus. Some, against the
wall, were being squashed and could hardly breathe, but they preferred that over being at
the front. The ones in front were being pushed out. Maybe, they thought, the
monster/vampire would go away if his appetite was satiated.
The women cried for the men to do something: to protect them.
Why us? they asked.
Dont be cowards, said the women. You should be ashamed of yourselves!
Okay! said the men, and they took whatever objects they could find, and used them as
makeshift weapons: umbrellas, walking canes, butter knives, etc. Anything that looked
blunt, hard, sharp, or sharplunt.
They formed a phalanx with open umbrellas to keep Charles away.
But, as an undead creature, Charles was too strong. He ripped through the umbrellas
and all the men who were holding them. Their blood and guts gushed to the floor, and
went out through bus doors as a gory torrent.
The men, who were left, grabbed the women and pushed them ahead. This is what
you want, isnt it?!
Charles looked at them for a second, and then dropped to his hands and knees. He
started drinking and eating all the blood and guts. The way his tongue was out made him
look like a hungry dog. As he was distracted, the passengers, both genders, quietly snuck
outside. When they ran down the road, they saw a black car, and flagged it down.
It was Thompsons Cadillac. The window rolled down.
One of the women cried, Therestheres some sorta monster up the road!
Whatever you do, dont go there!
Where exactly? asked Thompson.
The woman pointed to show the Grayhound bus in the distance.
Thank you for the warning, said Thompson. Ill make a note to avoid it.
Then the woman and the others ran away. They went searching for shelter.
Alan, who was in the Cadillac with Thompson, looked out the window with a squint.
He could see the dark figure of Charles sitting perched on top of a seat in the bus.
Lets hope she isnt in there, said Thompson.
Yes, Alan nodded.
Then the two drove along and parked beside the bus, and then got out. Alan stood
behind Thompson holding a crucifix, while Thompson had his trusty whip tight within
his hands. They could hear Charles growling and jumping about; the undead creature was

not satisfied with his kills, and he could smell something tasty but didnt know where it
was coming from.
Laney was still in the bathroom. She knew something bad was outside, from the
noises, and shed locked herself in. She was standing on the sink with her feet ready to
kickwhat, she wasnt too sure.
A bang came at the door. Bang! Bang! And a growl.
I can smell you, said Charles. Youre in there.
Go suck on an egg, said Laney.
But this never happened when Charles hand burst through the door. Where are
you? he said while feeling around. Youre in here. I can smell the sweet odor of your
body.
Laney had a crucifix around her neck. She took it off and held it in her hand. She
said a spell, the only one she could remember in her panicked state. A flame, no bigger
than that found on a birthday candle, came out from the top of her crucifix. She used it to
burn one of Charles fingers: the middle one.
Take that! she said.
Ah, naughty girl, said Charles.
Then the bus bathroom door gave way. Laney now was no longer protected. Charles
took her by the hair and yanked her down. She fell hard to the floor. As she screamed, she
heard Thompsons voice.
Monsters, undead creatures, and demons, he said, always so crass.
Alan, who was behind with a crucifix and a Star of David (for good measure),
added, Yes! Always so, uh, grass!
Silly humans, said Charles. And as he looked as if he was going to head for
Thompson or Alanhe took Laney into his arms and crashed through a window!
Thompson and Alan ran off the bus and went to chase him. They got into the Cadillac to
pursue him on wheels.
Thompson stomped on the gas. He maneuvered his car through the streets, turning
left and right, doing his best to keep Charles and Laney within view. If he let them out of
his sight for even a second, it would end in tragedy.
How come that things so strong? asked Alan. Its not even a demonis it? It just
has a demon virus. Thats almost like possession, huh?
Possession is when a demon goes into a person, said Thompson. A demon virus is
different. Its a disease. It infects a person with the traits and characteristics of a demon,
but the demon isnt inside them per se.
Right, right, right. But whys that man whos got Laney so strong? Isnt it: demon,
possessed by a demon, and demon virus? Thats the order of strength, right? We
shouldve been able to stop him easily.
My boy, did they not teach you this in school? A demon virus multiplies whats
already inside of a person. If a good person is infected, there is less of an effect; viceversa for a bad guy.
Oh.
Now, if you can, get that crossbow ready.
Alan took the crossbow in his lap and loaded it with an arrow. He aimed it through
the window, but had some difficultypartly from never having used a crossbow before,
not including video games, and the car he was in which was driving unsteadily.

Keep still, said Alan to Thompson who was driving like a Chinaman.
Cant, said Thompson. Just try not to shoot your sister.
Laney screamed while held captive in the arms of Charles. She pushed at his face to
keep away his teeth Dont you dare! she said.
Charles growled and took Laney into an alleyway. (Otherwise hed have no choice
but to go past a cathedral, which made him feel quite ill at ease.)
The Cadillac deftly pursued.
And everyone ended up in the same area, surrounded by high walls, with little
elsewhere to go. Thompson and Alan came out of their car, armed, and ready to fight.
Charles had his long fingernails pressed into Laneys neck.
One wrong move, he said, and SCHLLLIT!
Is that the sound of him cutting her throat? asked Alan in whisper.
Why, yes, replied Thompson.
What should we do? Brains or brawn?
A bit of both, maybe.
Thompson took Alan by the sleeve and dragged him away.
Charles, with his tiny brain, wondered why they had left the alleyway. He looked
about, left, right, up, and even down. Theyre gone, he thought aloud. The fools have
left. Now I may be left alone to feast on this sweet morsel.
Laney screamed and screamed and screamed. Aaagh! Keep away, you son of a
Of a sudden, the headlights on Thompsons Cadillac flashed, and from the grill a
nozzle popped out. Both Laney and Charles looked curiously. Then it sprayed at them
without relent. Laney was undisturbed, but Charles was keeled over. His skin was
bubbling and boiling, and peeling off his bones.
Soon he was no more, but a pile of goop.
The holy water had a greater than expected effect.
When Alan and Thompson reappeared, Laney ran to give them each a wet hug.
Er, why, thank you for the affection, said Thompson. Now whats all this about
you running away to a faraway place?
I wanted to see my dad, said Laney.
You should have asked me.
You wouldve said yes?
No, but you shouldve asked me.
On the drive home, Thompson had a lengthy discussion with Alan and Laney: about their
destiny, about them possibly being part of the Four, their Uncle Trevor, what was going
on through the town, all the demons and monsters, and many other things thought to be of
importance.
To Alan most of this was just a reiteration, but for Laney it was news. So, she paid
careful attention. Some of it she found fascinating. Some of it frightening. It was a lot to
take in.
And that is what you need to know, said Thompson, finishing his speech.
Whew, said Laney. Then she turned to Alan. By the way, brother, what did you do
in that Chamber at school? With the big spider? Was it a Room 101?
If I told you that, replied Alan, Id have to kill you

Laney punched Alan in the arm. Alan rubbed his sore spot with a kicked-dog look on
his face. He bit on his fingers nails and then confessed. Nothing much happened. The
Spider and I became friends. We passed the time by playing backgammon, checkers, and
Monopoly. By the way, I never went bankrupt once.
Thats it? said Laney. Thats all that happened? You werent even punished?
The fear is the punishment, said Alan.
Chapter 27
While Alan was excited, Laney was nervous. Today was the day when Thompson
promised that they would begin their vigorous training, and learn new things that the
Dragon School neglected to teach.
Alan and Laney rose from their beds, and after doing morning rituals, headed to the
backyard to meet Thompson. Thompson was less dressed up than usual. He wasnt in his
common dark garbs, but wear that was a lot more casual. Alright, he said with a clap of
his hands, shall we begin? Then he put a cassette tape into a ghetto blaster and pressed
the play button.
Motivational 80s music filled the air (Push it to the Limit, Eye of the Tiger, Youre
the Best, etc) while Alan and Laney worked their arses off in way that could only be
properly conveyed by a fast paced movie montage.
Soon hours went by and the two were near their breaking point. They had their
tongues hanging out of their mouths as they breathed like fat, asthmatic kids after an
intense round of video games.
No more, said Alan, my lungs are about to collapse.
The pain, said Laney. The pain!
Thompson chuckled, Come now. It isnt so bad, is it?
It is, said Alan, it is.
Laney leaned against Alan to keep herself from falling. Thompson led them back into
the house to get cool down. They went into the kitchen and drank water while watching
the sun go down.
Thank Jesus the day is done, said Alan.
Yeah, agreed Laney. One more press up and my wrists woulda broke.
All for your own good, said Thompson. As the saying goes Cry in the dojo,
laugh in the battlefield.
As Alan and Laney were about to leave, Thompson whistled, and called them back.
Wait, he said. We have a thing more to do.
Everyone stood in front of the basement door. Alan and Laney stared, intensely curious.
Theyd never been inside the basement before, nor did they have a clue what was in
there. Yes, Every now and then theyd see Thompson go in, but he was always protective
and mealy-mouthed about its contents.
Well, tonight they would get to see what was inside.
ACTUALLY, NO.
Thompson was not yet ready to reveal his secret lair that was the basement. He
simply went down, alone, and returned to the main floor with a cardboard box. Alan
looked disappointed, as if a girl had broke his heart. Laney, on the other hand, was mostly

indifferent at this point. There was already too much drama in her lifebetween Sarah,
her ex-boyfriend, school, and murderous demonsit was all too much. She didnt need
anything new; one more thing would probably make her go insane.
Thompson opened the cardboard box. Inside was a remote of sorts: a black rectangle
affair that had a red round button bang in the center. He took it out and pressed it. As Alan
and Laney waited, they heard a loud, mechanical disturbance. Then out from the floor
came a wallno ordinary wall thoughaffixed to it was a pegboard which held a supply
of old timey weapons.
Whoa, said Alan. Are these for us?
Thompson nodded. Dangers are about, my boy: take your pick.
Alan and Laney went to the wall and looked at all the weapons. There was: a sword,
a jagged knife, a dagger, a whip, a mace, a double-sided axe, a crossbow, a bow and
arrow, a staff, a war hammer, a crucifix with a pointy end, a spear, a pike, and even flail.
No machine guns? Alan asked jokingly.
Sorry, said Thompson.
I dont know what to pick, said Laney while perusing. I like the pike, but its not
something I could fit into my backpack. There are real portability issues here.
Alan took the leather whip.
A fine choice, said Thompson. Any particular reason for that?
If its good enough for you, said Alan, and Indiana Jones, and people who are into
BDSM, well, its good enough for me too.
Laney took the sword down from the pegboard, and swung it around as she
deliberated. She liked how it felt in her hands, how it swished about in the air, but she
was not sure that it was the right weapon for her. It seemed a bit too violent, and a bit too
caustic; however, what was most bothersome to the girl was the fact that a sword was up
close and personal. She much preferred distancing her enemies.
So, she settled on the crossbow.
The crossbow was compact, an easy to carry around item, made out of black-painted
steel. It was light but had a sturdy feel.
Thats a very good crossbow, commented Thompson. Its nearly 500 years old.
Laney went oooh.
All this stuff is cool, said Alan. But why dont you just give us modern
weaponry? I mean Wouldnt a handgun be more effective against a demon or, say, a
crack-head?
Thompson explained. First of all, my boy, it is illegal for you to carry around a
handgun. Second of all, they do not work against demons. Demons are impervious to
fire-bearing devices.
Quite interesting, Alan said half-heartedly. He and Laney were preoccupied,
looking at their weapons.
Thompson cleared his throat. AHEM! So, shall we be off to bed then?
But, said Laney, I wanna shoot stuff now!
You shall be trained more when you are well rested, said Thompson.
Alan and Laney changed into their sleepwear and, after brushing their teeth, went to
bed. While in bed, Alan imagined he was on an adventure, swinging through monkeyfilled jungle, and going across chasms. Laney, who too was in bed, did imagining of her
own. She imagined shooting bad guysand Adam, the silly boy who broke her heart.

Chapter 28
Crime rates in Rexville were going up fast. Police were confused. Distrust and cynicism
sent the price of local real estate into a downward spiral. This news, however, was not all
bad news. This gave the Dragon School the opportunity to relocate: from a garbage
dumpto a place that wasnt a garbage dump. Yes, they would still be underground
hidden away from demons and prying eyesbut the change would be pleasant,
nonetheless. Mostly pleasant because they would cease to be the joke of their second,
sister Dragon School.
As one would have guessed, the garbage dump location wasnt really chosen for
purposes of secrecy (contrary to what the students were told); it was chosen for its
convenient price.
Mr. Rainwater was walking through the empty hallway with a box full of his things,
for the big move, when he took a turn and bumped into Ms. Someen.
Watch where youre going, said Ms. Someen in her usual, snappy voice.
Mr. Rainwater sneered. And if I dont?
Ill tell the Principal!
Oh, and whats he going to do? Fire me? There are hardly any teachers here. You
could take the entire faculty and fit em into a broom closet.
Look, Jim. Were moving. Our school is moving. And I take that as a sort of omen.
A positive sign of change. So, I have expectations from that, and I expect you to treat me
differently from then on there. None of this political, career bullshit, and no more of your
condescension. I am not your rival. I repeat: I am not your rival. Stop trying to compete
and outdo me at every task.
Emily, I want to go places in life. I want more. And if I have to crack a few eggs to
make an omelette, to become principal or vice-principal, then so be it.
Dont you think were setting a bad example for the kids? We should be rolemodels and show them how to cooperate. Should we not fight against evil together?
The Principal appeared. Hello, he said, interrupting. How are we all doing?
Fine, said Mr. Rainwater, just fine.
With the Dragon School closed, being prepared for relocation, Alan and Laney had more
free time upon their hands. Their tutors taught them for only three hours a day and today
they had finished early. After learning about demons, and maths and history and
geography and all that, they were allowed to enjoy the warm afternoon by leisurely riding
their bicycles throughout the town. They made at a stop at their old school: St. Kevin
Elementary.
In the yard was their ol teacher, Mrs. Vanderhorn. She was tending to the flowers.
(There was no gardener.) Alan and Laney both waved to her at the same time; she
returned the gesture. What are you doing here? she asked with a smile. She put down
the watering can that was in her hand.
Just visiting, answered Laney. Hows everything going with you? I see youre
growing sunflowers.
Everythings going good, said Mrs. Vanderhorn.
Really? said Alan. You look a bit bothered.

What makes you say that? said Mrs. Vanderhorn.

Well, replied Alan, weve been watching you waterbut your watering can has a
hole in it. He pointed to the watering, which indeed did have a hole. It was a big one,
right on the bottom.
Mrs. Vanderhorn, who was never really one to complain, made a frowny face. Im
losing my job, she said. After summer I wont be returning. I wont be a teacher.
Alan and Laney were surprised, though they never outwardly showed it.
Oh, said Laney. Why are you losing your job?
Economics, my dear, said Mrs. Vanderhorn. They cant afford to keep me.
Is it just you? asked Alan.
Me and the one unnecessary janitor, replied Mrs. Vanderhorn.
Harsh, said Laney.
While the three stood around, just shooting the breeze, a postman came by. There
was a long, white envelope in Mr. McLearys hands. He tipped his blue hat and extended
his arm. Evening, he said, how is everyone doing? Ive a letter here for one Mrs.
Vanderhorn. Muffy Vanderhorn.
That would be me, said Mrs. Vanderhorn. She took the envelope. Thank you very
much.
Mr. McLeary, the postman, left. His whistling could be heard as he went away.
A letter, said Laney. Whos it from?
Thats not the sort of question you ask someone, said Alan. Its probably private.
Aw, dont worry, said Mrs. Vanderhorn. I dont mind. She looked at the
envelope. Her eyes immediately went to the upper left-hand corner where there was the
return address. It was from her husband who was doing some business over in Asia
China and India to be more specific. She used her long nail to open the envelope. She
took out a piece of paper, a letter, and unfolded it. The writing was very messy, but not as
if anyone was in a rush, as if there was a lot of stressed. The letters were all small and
compressed.
Mrs. Vanderhorn read the letter and nearly choked on her own spit.
Bad news? asked Alan.
Shhh! said Laney who could tell, at least a little, what was going on.
My husband said Mrs. Vanderhorn. My husband says he found someone
else. Mrs. Vanderhorn shook like there was a fever in her body. And he, he, he cheated
on me.
What you mean by that? asked Laney. Alan had the same question but didnt speak
up.
Mrs. Vanderhorn now looked numb. All those years, she said. All those years of
sacrifice and loyalty, and he does this to me. What did I ever do to him? What? She
began crying uncontrollably. Though Alan and Laney didnt have a full comprehension of
the situationthey didnt understand a lot of the euphemisms usedthey still could see
that their old teacher was in pain, and they hugged her. They hugged her real tight till she
asked them to stop.
It was very sweetnot exactly characteristic of Alan. Will you be okay? he asked.
Mrs. Vanderhorn nodded. She wiped the wetness from her face. She took in a deep
breath and put on less of a pouty face. Well, children, she said, I must be going now.
You know, I got things to do, people to see And she ran off with a whimper.

How completely depressing, said Laney.

Yeah, replied Alan, put that onto the pile.
Then the two got onto their bicycles for a bit more bike riding. They went opposite
St. Kevin Elementary, and traveled around the factory area of town, which was always
quiet, since the town wasnt doing so well.
So, said Alan with one hand on his bike handle, you still seeing that boy? Whats
his name? Adam?
No, said Laney. I thought I told you about that ages ago. I broke up with him for
being a hussy.
Oh, okay, sometimes I dont pay attention So, you still wanna visit dad in
Vegas?
You know the answer to that. Why even bother asking?
Wellmaybe I wanna go too.
What? Alan, are you serious?
I know he was kind of awell, a jerk, but hes our dad. Id like to say hello at
least once before I turn eighteen.
So, are we going to go, because I
No, no, nooo! I said I wanna go. I never said that I would. Cman, be realistic. You
know how far Sin City is?
Fiiine.
Hey, we can always do something else.
Like what?
Alan snapped his fingers. Oh, I know, he said, we could visit Sarah? You havent
seen her in a while.
Laney had her arms folded, but not in a dismissive manner per se. Right now?
Yeah, so many people are in prison these days; theyve extended the visiting hours.
We can ditch our bikes and take a bus.
I hate the bus.
Do you have a car per chance?
Laney had a mischievous look. Well, I know someone that does
Laney and Alan were on a bus, taking the long road that led down to the prison. Laney,
who was feeling tired, yawned. Her eyes were wide open, still feeling paranoid from
earlier events. Alan took the time to read his Grendel Textbook. He had his legs folded,
the right rest on the left. He tried concentrating, but was distracted by his surroundings,
and perverse thoughts that pervaded his mind.
Are you going to let me see that book, one day? asked Laney.
Cant, said Alan. I was explicitly told to not share it with anyone.
Not even your sister?
Especially my sister.
But I thought we were a team.
A team requires more than two people. What we have is a partnership.
I would say that you act really strangeall the timebut considering our
circumstances, you actually seem to match.
Thank you.

Laney peered over Alans shoulder to see what he was reading. He shifted his body
and leaned away so that she could not see.
Aw, cmon, said Laney. Whats the harm!?
The harm is, said Alan, you are not ready to see what I am reading.
Just tell me a couple things. Nothing huge.
No.
Cmon.
No.
Cmon!
No.
CMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Alan let out a breath. Fine! He flipped to page five of his Grendel Textbook, going
all the way to the beginning, just after the legal warnings, table of contents, and title page.
He read aloud the introduction.
Welcome, reader, to the Grendel Textbook. You are one of the fortunate few who
have obtained a copy of this manual for magic and divinity. Please be aware of what you
are about to read. It can be used for both good and evil. As the publishers of this book,
we are more inclined on the former rather on the latter. Do not show this to anyone, not
even those who are close to you. Though there are innocuous spells contained within,
which might prove useful to the novice, we must warn that some of the information
contained can be quite dangerous. There arent many dangerous spells, no, but just
enough to get one into a heap of trouble. Study this as best as you can, and do not misuse
what you are about to learn. Best of luck, you will need it. Sincerely, Editor in Chief, Mrs.
Elaine P. Grimsworth. April 13, 1844.
Laney was silent for a minutethen she shouted, MORE! MORE!! MOAR!!!
Alan closed his Grendel Textbook and put it away into his pocket. Im sorry, thats
all youll be hearing today.
Aw, cmooooon!
You already used that line on me.
Youre such a good two-shoes.
Nuh-uh!
Uh-huh!
FiiineIm a good two-shoes. So what?
Alan and Laney continued quarreling, like siblings do, till the bus came to its last
stop. The two cooled off quickly, temper-wise, and got off onto the pavement. There they
walked toward the prison. The prison was a monolithic, bare, grey building with very few
windows.
Do you ever think were living in a comic book? Alan asked Laney. Or some
other medium of fiction?
Ill admit, said Laney, Ive thought of that in passing. But I dont think that could
ever be the case. Were far too boring and unlikable.
You dont think anyone would be interested in us?
Why would they?
I guess so.
Wink.
What?

Oh, nothing
Alan and Laney reached the prison. A cloud hung over the building. They went
inside and immediately passed through a metal detector, which was obligatory for all
visitors; without any beeps or boops going off, they went right to the visitors desk.
Thankfully, no one but themstaff excludedwas there. A watchman greeted them with
a grunt.
Were here to see a friend, said Alan.
Names? said the watchman.
Alan and Laney Harrison, said Alan. He pointed to Laney. This is my little sister.
And, said the watchman, the name of the person you are visiting.
Sarah.
Last and first name?
Clark. Sarah Clark.
Oh And where are your parents?
One is dead and one is missing I believe.
Is that so?
Yessir.
Alan gave a salute for no apparent reason.
The watchman took the toothpick out from his mouth. Ill need some
identification, he said. Laney took out her wallet and showed her old student ID card
from St. Kevin Elementary and proof of citizenship. She carried these things around,
since she saw Sarah frequently enough. The watchman looked them over and grunted.
He rolled his chair slightly and went to a computer. He queried Alan and Laney so he
could fill out their application forms. When about a quarter of an hour went by, or fifteen
minutes, he finally pressed ENTER on his keyboard.
He waved his hand silently, signaling Alan and Laney to go further ahead. The two
went through a turn-style and were greeted by another watchmanthis one a woman.
She was standing by an x-ray machine. But Alan and Laney had nothing to x-ray.
Right, said the female watchman, do you know whats going to happen?
Yes, said Laney. Youre going to give us a pat down?
The female watchman nodded, then she checked Alan and Laney with the
thoroughness of a pervert. Everything was fine. No dangerous objects, Alans Grendel
Textbook excluded, were found. So, the two were let through a door, which opened with
a BZZZT!, and escorted by an additional watchman through a large but dank hallway. It
was lit by a mix of fluorescent and incandescent bulbs, many of which were burnt out.
All three walked until they were at about the halfway point of the hallway.
(Normally, visitors in a prison arent allowed such liberties as visiting the incarceration
area, but Sarah was a bit of a special case, since she was a minor in an adult institution.
They gave her some leeway, in spite of the accusations and findings made upon her.
Many platonic conjugal visits were provided.)
They came to Sarahs cell. Cell E4. Sarah was asleep in bed, under the sheets, with
her head all covered. The watchman tapped the bars warily and said visitors. Then he
unlocked the metal door, and allowed Laney and Alan inside. He left to go get a coffee.
He wasnt really all too scared that the kid would cause any trouble; Sarah was very
well mannered. Unusual though, he thought, that a girl like that could do something
heinous like kill her parents.

Now, Alan and Laney alone, they went quietly over to Sarahs bed to talk with her. It
didnt take long, since it was only four steps awayand right beside a toilet.
Hi, said Laney. Are you asleep?
There wasnt a reply.
Of course shes asleep, whispered Alan. What else is there to do in here? Read a
crappy Y.A. novel?
Should I wake her up? asked Laney.
I dont know, said Alan. Shes been in this prison He spread out his arms to
show the (lack of) grandeur. this female prison for a while now. I bet shes real
hardened. She could snap at a moments notice. He snapped his fingers.
Dont be stupid.
Okay, you wake her up. Ill keep a safe distance.
Alan took a step back, but Laney pulled him forward. She tapped Sarah on the
shoulder.
Sarah, she said, wake updont you want to talk to us?
Alan impatiently yanked the sheets off Sarahexcept there was no Sarah, only a pile
of stinky, prison pillows.
Laney grabbed her head and went GREAT SCOTT!
Where is she? said Alan. He looked under the bed, thinking that a prank might be
in the works. But there was no six-foot tall girl there, only a mouse nibbling on cracker
crumbs, and piece of rotting apple.
Were at the right prison, right? said Laney. She reflexively glanced over her
shoulder. There were prisoners staring with interest.
She arent here, said one. I witnessed it muh self. She flew da coop.
Where? said Laney.
Dunno, said the prisoner. She went through the wall or somethin. Not sure how.
Eh, that girl werent right if you ask me. She that look in er eyes. Bet shes a
Scientologist.
Naw, said another prisoner. She a witch!
The two prisoners squabbled back and forth.
Thats crazy talk!
No crazier den you!
Why I oughta!
Dont make me come in there!
You son of a
WAhaHaHAAHAHAHaHaAHaHaHa!
Laney sat down on Sarahs bed. Her face rested on her hands.
Well, she said in a defeated/disappointed tone, I guess we ought to call the
security guard and call it a day.
Sarahs probably in another cell, said Alan. He leaned against the wall at the far
end (which wasnt actually that far). We got a mix up here. Yeah. Darn security guard
probably took us to the wrong place on the account of his boozing problem. Did you
catch his breath while we were walking? I could tell. The guys probably best friends
with Jack Daniel, Jim Bean, and Johnny Walker.
Laney didnt respond. She was in a depressive sort of mood. Alan didnt want to
leave his sister, so he continued leaning against the wall. He started whistling to pass the

time. He often whistled when he was bored. He whistled the theme song to Saved by the
Bell.
The lyrics sang in his hand like so:
When I wake up in the morning
And the alarm gives out a warning
And I don't think I ever make it on time
By the time I grab my books
And so on.
Will you stop whistling? said Laney. Its giving me a headache.
Its a free country, said Alan. You cant stop me.
Oh yeah?
Yeahyeah times a million.
Laney stood in front of Alan and stared at him.
What are you trying to do? he said. He whistled. Intimidate me?
Nooo, said Laney, Im trying to push you.
Whatre you talking about? You havent
And Laney gave Alan a good shove; he hit his back into the wall. There was a
cracking sound at that moment.
You broke his back! cried the prisoner from earlier.
Youre in for it now, said the other. I aint done no good in my day, but paralyzing
your brother from the waist down is a crime, in my opinion, against humanityan good
taste.
Shut your yap, you!
No, yooou shut it!
Laney picked up Alan, realizing that maybe shed used too much force. She
apologized to him. But he wasnt angry though; he just felt like a wimp.
Im fine, Im fine, he said while rubbing his back.
Look, said Laney.
This is a trick? You gonna push me again?
No! Behind you! Look!
Alan slowly turned around and saw, with Laney, that there was a manhole-sized
circle on the concrete wall.
Whered that mark come from? he asked.
Laney went to it and gave it an examination. Its not a mark, she said. She ran her
finger along it. Its a cut. A very fine cut. She felt the inside of the circle and found it
was slightly indented. I think it might go all the way through. She knocked on it with
the point of her bent index finger (AKA The proximal interphalangeal joint). Someone
cut through the wall and put the piece back with immaculate precision. What do you
think? Alan?
Alan was standing opposite to the wall. I think, he said, we should see whats on
the other side! Then he ran and stuck his foot out, and kicked the circle. It was a direct
but unsuccessful hit.
Ow, ow! he said while hopping on one foot. That smarts!
Laney rolled her eyes at her brother as she always did. Whyd you think that would
work?

Dont you watch movies? said Alan. He calmed down by now, though one of his
toes was still swollen. Youre supposed tah kick things open.
Well, were not in a movieand if we were, it would probably be a rom-com.
Rom-com?
Romantic comedy. If you must know, I have a complicated love life.
Complicated? You thought some guy-who-wasnt-your-boyfriend was your
boyfriend. You cried and ran home. Then you wrote sad poems. What was the title of
your last one? Adam, Adam, Oh, Why, Adam? It was magnificent. Sarcasm!
You dont know about love, Alan. Its painful. Laney sighed. Ah, why do I even
bother? Youre not old enough to understand it.
Alan nearly jumped. Im older than you!
Yeah, but girls are more mature.
Not by much!
Thats what an immature person would say.
Okay, fine, Im immature. But, as an immature person, I am then obligated to call
you childish names. STINKY-FACE-POOPER-PANTS!
That doesnt even make sense.
It doesnt have to!
Ugh, lets just solve this Scooby-Doo mystery already. Help me push the circle.
Alan and Laney went to the scored circled on the wall, and put their hands on it.
They pushed together with a grunt. And the circle slowly depressed more and more, till it
popped out at the other end.
Alan put his head through the hole.
Whats in there? said Laney.
Alan looked left and then right. You wont believe this.
Whats in there?
I dont know.
Whaddaya mean you dont know?
Jus what I said.
Laney pushed Alan out of the way to look through the hole in the wall. When her
head went through, she became stunned. Alan had to pull her out.
Dont get lost in there, he said.
Should we go in? said Laney, after coming to her senses. Sort of.
Are you crazy? I wouldnt even throw a hamster inside.
Well, lets put something inside. As a scientific test, you know.
Alan searched his pockets and found some pennies at the bottom. He took them and
threw them into the hole. The pennies whirled around in trippy, endless looking vortex
for a moment, and then absolutely disappeared.
Okay, now, said Laney. We know if we throw stuff in there it disappears. But is it
safe? We need something that we can pull back. Like a line or something or maybe a
stick Luckily, I carry these items around for such a rare occassion.
And Laney procured a ball of string. She unwound it and threw the looses it into the
vortex. It got immediately sucked in. Alan watched as it kept going and going, but then
after some time, when the ball of string was all but gone, it suddenly stopped.
Alright, he said, pull it in!

Laney pulled the string. It gave a bit of resistance, but reeled in smoothly. Soon the
ball of string was returned. It looked a little frayed on some points, but it was all there.
Alan picked it up and looked at it. He smelled it as if Sherlock Holmes, as if there was
something to deduce.
Alan raised his voice. The vortex was making a loud whistling noise; as well as
producing some windy suction. Light debris, dust, was being taken in through the hole.
It looks fine! he said.
Lets find out whats at the other end? said Laney. Who goes first?
Uh
How should we decide?
Alan heard the footsteps of the returning watchman.
I dont know, he said.
Okay, you go.
Me? Why me?
Laney was often manipulative of her brother. What? Are you afraid?
ME! AFRAID? HARUMPH! ILL SHOW YOU WHATS WHAT!
Okay, dont forget to call out my name when you get in thereso I know youre
safe. Then Ill come along.
Alan climbed into the hole in the wall (the circle) and dropped into the vortex. Laney
chewed on her fingernails as she watched him vanish.
Alan! she said, now somewhat in regret. Are you okay? Alan? Alan?! ALAN?!
Alans voice called. It sounded distant. LANEY! Im okay! Its just like a super-fun
waterslide!
The watchmans footsteps became louder and louder, making Laney nervous. She
looked behind her, and then without thinking again dove forward. She disappeared into
the deep vortex. And the vortex followed alongdisappearing as well.
So, in the prison cell there was now just a wall with a plain hole that led into a dank,
smelly crawlspace. The watchman appeared, coming from the hallway. There was a box
of donuts in his hands. He spun around, confused, wondering where Laney and Alan
were. He looked under the bed. Looked at the ceiling. Looked through the hole.
Are you in there? he called with his head sticking through. His voice echoed.
Hellooo-o-o-o-o-! He groaned, thinking theyd fallen down. This is why kids
shouldnt be allowed in prisons
Though the entrance to the vortex was now closed, Alan and Laney were still within its
ribbed walls. As they swirled about, their eyes were stimulated by powerful colors (like
fuchsia) and images of fantasywhich would be best left to the imagination.
Whaaat is this? said Laney in an echoing voice.
Alan was just ahead. Vortex or a wormhole or something other.
Are we going to die?
No way, as long as God is with us!
Who did that whole Sodom and Gomorrah thing again?
Must you always bring up the past?
Hey! Hey! Hey!
What?

Laney windmilled her arms as if swimming, carrying herself forward. Maybe were
already dead and this is hell!
Alan felt a bit ill as the vortex carried him along like waterslide. Maybe
Nah! Couldnt be! Whatve we done that would take us to hell?
I dont like all this hell talk, but I did once place a cat into a wheelie bin. Really, I
thought hed get out on his ownI really did!
Jean-Paul Sartre suddenly comes to mind.
Who?
Never mind.
The vortex was coming to an end. Alan and Laney held onto each other and were
pulled through the opening. When it closed they found themselves landed in a bush, in
the middle of nowhere. They got up warily to pull leaves off their bodies.
Where are we? said Alan.
I dont know, said Laney while looking around. But I bet that vortex wormhole
thingy took us very far away from prison. Im guessing were not in Kansa anymore.
Kansas? Whatre you talking about? The prison was nowhere near Kansas.
Youre really quite the Philistine, arent you?
Must we always argue?
Yes.
Alan had his hand over his eyes to shield them. Sheesh, its real bright out for the
afternoon.
Laney took Alan by the arm and pulled him along. Come on, lets find out where we
are.
The two walked for good while, then they discovered a road.
Hey, said Laney. Were in the town across from RexvilleParkum. We didnt
even go that far. She pointed to the museum. See! I went there for a field trip before.
Wait, said Alan, sowe went nowhere? Well, we went somewhere, but I half
expected us to wind up in the Yukon or something other.
Laney glanced at her watch. Jesus, she said. Its 7:00 AM the next day! We were
in that vortex for several hours!
No kidding?
It felt like a few seconds though.
Ha! Thats what she said.
Thats incredibly disgusting when you say it with your sister.
Is it?
Anyways, lets get home. Have you hitchhiked before?
I dont think we should do that.
Why not?
WE ARE NOT GOING TO HITCH HIKE, SIS.
Oh, cmon. How else are we going to get home?
Alan crossed his arms and tapped his foot. Then he went, Agh! Fine!
Laney followed this with a Yusss!
The two went to the edge of the road and stuck out their thumbs. They knew what to
do, since theyd watched so many darn movies. Many cars passed by. Maybe about a
thousand.

Laney leaned against Alan. Are we doing something wrong?

Parkum isnt a one horse town like Rexville, said Alan. I doubt anyone here even
knows what hitchhiking is. Everyone here has carsnice ones at that.
Are we screwed is that what youre saying?
Maybe not. I think were missing something here. An element.
An element?
Yeah. In the moviestheres usually a hot girl to entice the drivers. Maybe you
gotta show a little skin, sis.
You know Im ten, right?
There are a lot of creeps out there.
Laney glared at Alan.
Relax, he said. I was just kidding.
Thats a sick way to kid.
What can I say? I have a sense of dark humor.
A while went by. When Alan and Laney were about to give up, a vehicle on the road
saw them, and decided to stop. It slowed down and pulled over by the grass. The semitrailer trucka behemoth of twelve wheelshonked its horn seven times in a familiar
rhythmic pattern, the sort you hear when people sometimes knock on doors.
Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep! Beep, beep!
Whats all this then? said Alan.
Then he and Laney hastily went over to the driver who was waving. He leaned up to
the door to roll down the window. He was a greasy looking fellow, a tough guy, with a
cap on his head and overalls.
What yall kids doing so lonesome on the road? he said. Dont you know its
dangerous? We got some wild animals goin about. Coons and foxtrots and kay-oats. Are
you aware of that?
Yessir, said Alan.
We just got a bit last, Laney added.
The driver took the toothpick out from his teeth and flicked it outside. He opened the
door, and said, Come on in. Where yall headed?
Alan and Laney went inside the truck.
Were from Rexville, said Alan. Are you headed there by chance?
The driver, who called himself Billy Bo, nodded.
Yep, he said while starting up his truck again, matter a fact. I am. Gonna go see
my sweetheart. Hes a real cutie. Would you like to see a picture?
Sure, said Laney.
Billy Bo took a picture out from his visor. There was him and his sweetheart on the
beach, behind one of those put your head in here and a take a picture deals. You know,
to make you look like something youre not.
What do you think? said Billy Bo.
Uh, not bad, said Laney.
The truck was now in full motion.
Heh, said Billy Bo while steering his rig along the long road. Im trying to patch
things up with him. We got into a fight recently, and I threw an ashtray at his head. That
was some domestic dispute I must say. He never called the copsthankfully, but I guess
he didnt need to. I really regretted. I dont know what it was. Something just came over

me. That happens a lot, kids. You think youre a good, calm, rational person, and then you
see your lovely making flirty with another and you just lose your beans. Know what I
mean?
Oh yeah, said Alan. I remember when Laney pushed me into the mud puddle
then walked over my back.
I was demonstrating chivalry, said Laney. The man bends backward for the
woman.
I dont think thats what it is, said Alan.
Straight couples, sniggered Billy Bo.
Couple! said Alan. NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Were brother and sister!
Yuck! How could you even suggest!
Well, Ill be, said Billy Bo. He honked his horn at a car ahead. I had no idea. You
two just looked so coupley.
Laney pinched her nose, Oh, Lord. Even if we werent related, do you think Id go
out with a guy like this? Her thumb was pointed at Alan. I dont go for goody goodies.
Theyre sooo boring.
Yeah, said Alan, she goes for the bad boys. The ones who treat her like dirt. Shes
just a big ol sack of dirt. This one guy Whas his name? Adam He was a complete
shower-bag to her, but she kept pining for him after she got dumped. I really did not
understand the appeal. The fitted cap. The baggy pants. The laissez-fair attitude. What
gives? What gives, sis? Why are you attracted to people like that? Are you clinically
insane? Are bonkers? Are you crazy? Are you a mad hatter? Are you peanuts?
Laney growled at Alan.
Oh, be quiet, said Laney. You used to have a huge crush on Julie Andrewsthe
old Julie Andrews. Shes not even a cougar, Alan! Shes like a saber-tooth!
You just dont know elegance when you see it, said Alan.
Is that so?
So it is!
Oh no, you didnt.
Oh yes, I did.
Uh-uh!
Uh-huh!
Mhm!
M-mm!
Billy Bo pressed his cap onto his head, Boy, you two got problems.
Dont you know it
For the rest of the ride Alan and Laney ignored each other. They both had their arms
folded, with heads turned away from each other. This went on for only about twenty
minutes, until Laney punched Alan in the arm.
He rubbed his arm, Once again, that was uncalled for.
Not even, she said. Punch Buggy. You never heard of Punch Buggy?
Cant say I have.
The game is simple. Every time you see a buggy on the roador a Beetle if you
willyou try and shout out Punch Buggy plus the color of the car (e.g. Punch Buggy
Blue) before the person sitting next to you. If you succeed, you get to administer a dose
of punch pain.

Thats stupid. Thats the stupidest thing I ever heard.

Is not stupid! Its a good way to the pass the time.
Well, Im not going to play your juvenile games. I too old for this. Im almost a
tween.
Billy Bo punched Alan in the arm and laughed, Haw-haw. Punch Buggy Red!
Thats just great, said Alan. Now you got Trucker Tucker participating.
Laney punched Alan in the arm again, Punch Buggy Orange! And again. Punch
Buggy Green! And again. Punch Buggy Purple! And again. Punch Buggy
Turquoise!
Damn the revival of retro cars, groaned Alan.
Billy Bo smiled. He took his truck and the kids past the WELCOME TO
REXVILLE sign. Actually, it never said that. It said elcome to Rexville. The big W
had fallen off in a riot during the Northeast Blackout of 2003. People were pelting stones
in protest. Foreign dependence on oil and beavers, they said, were destroying the world.
Some of it made sense at the time.
Were here, said Billy Bo. He turned to Laney and Alan while somehow keeping
his eye on the road. Now where you two live?
Laney answered, We live on
AAAGH! Billy Bo interrupted. I got a spaz in my back!
A spaz? said Alan.
A spasm! said Billy Bo. In my back! Ooooh I always get these at such random
time, and they always hurt. Ooooh Ill have to make a stop at my place first to put
some ice on my spine. You kids mind? It wont take too long. Ill get yall home right
after.
Alan was hesitant, he wanted to say no, but he didnt want to be rude. Sure, he
said. Its no problem at all.
Yes, Laney agreed. You should do whatever you need to get your back fixed. As
the saying goes: Health is wealth.
Thanks, said Billy Bo. Oh, I forgot, I also gotta hang myself upside down in them
gravity boots. Usually that works along with the ice.
What are gravity boots? Laney whispered to Alan.
Theyre these things you put your feet into in order to hang upside down, Alan
explained. Kinda like a vampire. Im sure I dont have to explain to you what that is.
Heh-heh.
Alright, said Laney.
Everyone kept quiet until Billy Bo reached his destination, which was a wooded area
with a narrow dirt trail. The truck made a crunching noise as it drove over branches,
leaves, and stones. Even though this place was not so far from the civilization, it certainly
seemed miles away. There was very little noise but for the few critters that were around.
Raccoons in particular were quite rampant. Coons, Billy Bo ignorantly called them.
The truck stopped; the semi-truck trailer parked by a log cabin. The log cabin was
nice. It looked like something youd see on Little House on the Prairie, only a little less
crappy: mostly by its size and location.
Bill Bo, Alan, and Laney got out of the truck. They went to the door which was left
open.
You dont lock the door when you leave? Alan asked.

Why lock it? said Billy Bo. Theres nothing to takealso, I lost my keys. Yep.
Got drunk with the ol boyfriend and I awoke alone in the middle of the SkyDome. I was
using a baseball glove as a pillow.
Most interesting, said Laney.
The three went into the cabin. It was simplistic. Save for the washroom, there were
no rooms. The space was a plain rectangle and all amenities were organized neatly on the
floor. There was a compact kitchen area, a twin-size mattress, a dresser, a circular table
with a pillar in the middle plus two chairs, a suede sofa, and tall, metal cabinet. The metal
cabinet was a dull color, but was somehow the most noticeable.
Whats in that cabinet? Alan asked, just on a whim.
Billy Bo went to it and opened the double doors. Inside was mostly outdoorsy stuff
and hunting equipment, which emitted a strong odor of animals blood.
Gonna gag here, said Laney.
We went to school located in a landfill, said Alan. You should have an immunity.
Yeah, well, I dont, said Laney.
Billy Bo took out a pair of space-age looking, plastic boots with straps from the
cabinet. He went over to the wall adjacent and placed them on a bar which was six feet
point six feet high and securely suspended about a foot out. He placed the boots on the
barthe gravity boots and then put his feet in them by hoisting himself up with his
arms. Strapped in securely, he left himself hang.
Could one of yall get my ice pack? Billy Bo asked. Las time I checked it were in
the freezer.
Alan went to the big white fridge. He swung open the top door for the freezer and
saw an ice pack in very the back. He reached his arm in and took it out.
Cmere and place that on my back would you? said Billy Bo.
Alan walked to Billy Bo and pressed the ice pack on his back, in the middle.
Thats good, said Billy Bo. Now duck tape it on, lest your arms get tired from
holdin it.
You want me to tape the ice pack onto your back? Alan said with a puzzled look.
Yeeep, said Billy Bo. He pointed to a roll of duct tape that was on the kitchen
counter. Over there.
Alan retrieved the duct tape and returned. How should I do this? he said while
eyeing Billy Bos long, greasy hair, which was blowing around from a draft.
Wrap it around, said Billy Bo. Like ribbon.
Alan obliged. He took about a minute to do so. There, he said. That should stay
there till the year three thousand.
How long will you be there for? asked Laney.
Oooh, said Billy Bo. Ten to fifteen minutes. I usually stay here till the pain goes
awayno time limit, you knowbut its working fast so far. Dont worry. I wont keep
yall waiting too long. Ill be done in no time. Meanwhile, go and enjoy yourselves.
Doing what? asked Laney.
Billy Bo looked around. There was nothing of interesting. Okay, then, he said,
just have a seat on the sofa. Least you wont get sore in the legs.
Alan and Laney sat down on the sofa. It was warm, as if someone had already sat on
it. They noticed, but didnt speak up or complain. They just twiddled their thumbs quietly

till Alan crossed his legs, and rudely (but not purposely) pointed his foot at Laney.
There was a piece of pink gum stuck to the sole of his shoe.
Youre in my space, said Laney. She pushed it away.
I dont have a MySpace (account), said Alan. Im more of a Facebook guy. Heh.
What?
It was a joke.
No, it wasnt.
Yes. I made a pun. Now, would you like to hear another?
Uh, no.
This isnt mine, but it is HIGH-larious. Okay A girl in the middle east was
walking along the border, one day, and fell on a rock.
Thats terrible!
Nooo, its just a
Agh! The horror!
Never mind.
Alan let out a deep breath while Laney smiled inside; obviously, she knew what he
meant.
After Alan sighed he put his arm on the sofas armrest and propped up his head with
his chin rested on his hand. His body leant to the side. As he gazed at the floor from
boredom, he spotted something between his feet, and gasped. He wasnt one to gasp
often, so this was something very out of the ordinary.
Alan poked Laney and whispered to her, Laney!
What? said Laney in a reciprocal whisper.
Look at that. Alan pointed.
Do you know what that is?!
Its an elf.
Its not an elfits a demon. Has the Dragon School taught you nothing?
Well, I find Mr. Rainwater kinda dulland dont get me started on Ms. Someen!
And that teacher with the thing on his face! Woo!
Alright, settle down!
Sowhat is that thing? Ugh, its climbing all over my shoe! Alan kicked his foot.
Get off, you!
Its a demon, said Laney. By its looks, Im certain its El Drunko. The demon of
imbibing.
El Drunko looked back at Alan and Laney, and sniggered. Then he ran off and
jumped on top of the kitchens counter. It was an impressive feat considering his
diminutive five-inch size. He looked like a person, except that all the features of him
were greatly exaggerated. His eyes, lips, nose, ears, and fingers were extra big. What
stuck out about him, though, was his clothes. He was wearing a lampshade on his head, a
Mariachi trajes on his uppers (think Three Amigos!), and a ballerina skirt below. His
shoes were a pair of elf shoes, those slipper-looking things with the curled toes.
Billy Bo didnt notice El Drunko, even though the demon was right ahead of him.
Alright, Billy Bo said, I think Im all good now. Then he got himself out of his
gravity boots and returned to his feet. He twisted his back a bit, and then slapped his
hands together. Time to get you kids home. But before that, I think I should have a little
drink.

Billy Bo went into the kitchen and got a glassthen filled it under the tap. Alan and
Laney got up from the sofa. El Drunko vanished in a plume of smoke, but not before
sniggering. He was always sniggering.
Well, said Alan to Laney, some demon! He didnt do anything!
Who says demons have to be troublesome? said Laney.
Uh, said Alan, all the teachers at school who taught us about demons?
And what about Mr. Cropsin, the science teacher?
Hes a scientist! He doesnt believe in demons. He was just hired to balance the
curricula.
Billy Bo went outside with his glass.
Okay, lets go, said Alan.
Wait, said Laney, Im thirsty. I need a drink of water.
Hurry up, said Alan.
Stop rushing me, said Laney.
Then she went to the kitchen and got a drinking glass from the counter. She filled it
under the faucet. She took a sip.
AUGH! she cried with her tongue sticking out.
Whats the matter? said Alan.
This water is groooooss!
Its tap water? How can it be gross? Unless its polluted.
No, no. It burns! Come and try it.
It burns and you want me to try it?
Stop being such a coward!
Uuuh, fine.
Alan hastily walked to Laney and grabbed the glass. He sniffed the water then, after
smelling nothing rancid, dipped his tongue in it. He took it in and swished it around his
mouth. Telling by his calm facial expression, there seemed nothing wrong.
Alan gulped. Gulp. Vodka, he said. This is vodka.
Vodka? said Laney. You mean the stuff Russkies drink?
Alan opened the cabinet door under the sink to look at what was underneath. His
eyebrows immediately went up. The faucet was connected by a pipe to a giant bottle of
Smirnoff Vodka. Alan reached his arm up to turn on the faucet and watched it bubble as it
was drained.
Laney turned it off. Lets not touch his sink, she said. What if he comes back?
Alan stood normally after he was done satiating his curiosity. Billy Bo is a cool
guy, he said. Dont you know that truckers are cool? They spend all that time alone in
the road, so they really appreciate good company.
Were good company? said Laney.
Ur, good enough, said Alan.
You know, this is why we always
A ROAR interrupted Laneys sentence. She and Alan ran to the door, to see what the
noise was, and stuck their heads outside. A few paces away from the cabin, Billy Bo was
face to face with a cougar. They circled each other slowly. The cougar swiped its paws
and flashed its canines (pointed teeth). But Billy Bo didnt look scared. He just had on a
smirk. A very mocking come on smirk.
Laney angled her body to Alan and winced.

Billy Bo gave the cougar an uppercut and knocked its block off, which went flying
into the air. (If it was tiger, it would probably be considered a tiger uppercut.)
Well, said Alan, that took care of that.
And then the cougars head landed in Laneys hands. She squealed and threw it
down. She pushed Alan back into the cabin and shut the door.
Whats the deal? said Alan. Dont you wanna go home?
Are you dense? said Laney. That maple leaf hicks got a punch more powerful
than Mike Tyson and Muhammad Ali and Mussolini combined. Do you not see the
problem with that, huh?
Maybe he works outa hell of a lot.
And what do you think he lifts?
American women?
Ugh!
Laney went ran to the dresser, which was in the cabins corner, and started pushing it.
She grunted and right away broke into sweat. She yelled at Alan in a more urgent than
angry manner. Help me move this, would you!
Where? said Alan with both hands on the dresser.
In front of the door, where else!?
Okay, okay.
There was a clamor outside that went: Clang, clang, stomp, clomp! But this didnt
much distract Laney, only Alan who was grunting to help push along the dresser. The two
finally managed to get it in front of the door. It sat almost perfectly centered.
Good work, said Laney. He shouldnt be able to get in.
He decimated a cougar, said Alan. You dont think he could bust through the
door?
A cougar is fleshy. The doors made out of solid oak wood and its got a protective
steel kick-plate at the bottom. It should be able to keep him outtill we come up with a
better plan.
Alright, whats the
There was a bang at the door.
Bang! Bang!
Children, said Billy Bo who was under the influence of El Drunko, Im locked
out. Yoooo-hoooo! Little pigs! Let me in! Little pigs! Er-her-heh-he-he-heh-eh-a-ha!
Er Go away! said Alan. The sign on the door says no solicitors!
Laney rolled her eyes. It would have been better if we said nothing at all!
No time to argue, said Alan.
The banging on the door started up again. Then there was one big bang! The door
cracked down the middle, sending splinters to the floor. They scattered under the dresser,
which was now beginning to move. Laney and Alan ran to it and pushed at it. They dug
their heels into the floor as best they could.
Their efforts, however, were futile as they felt themselves being moved back. They
struggled, using all their strength.
Do you know any spells for this? said Laney who had a now contorted face.
Theres a light spell I know, said Alan while grunting at the same time. I can
make a really bright light.
And what is that going to do?

People dont like bright lightsshining in their eyes?

Know anything else, pal? What about that doozy you pulled on John?
That doesnt work on people who are possessed. Its like the Jedi mind trick. It can
only be used on a certain type.
Well, then pick something that does workthis is very frustrating!
I cant thinkI cant think when Im nervous! My brains cloudy!
Fine, I guess its up to me
Laney showed the crucifix that hung around her neck and said a spell. Gumgoogumgoo, arkawnus!
Chapter 29
At that moment a leaf appeared from thin air. It slowly dropped to the floor. Laney
tittered.
What the? said Alan as he pulled the leaf toward himself with his foot. It was
strangely shaped, like nothing hed seen before. (It wasnt a maple leaf.) It was slightly
jagged, deep green, with nine points. The biggest point was in the middle.
I think I did the wrong spell, said Laney.
Oh, really? said Alan. I hadnt noticed/
Dont give me that attitude, Mr. I-cant-think-when-Im-nervous.
Duly noted.
As Alan and Laney started skidding, a reprieve suddenly came when the dresser and
door stopped moving. It seemed Billy Bo gave up and stopped trying to get inside of the
cabin. But as they say, the calm always comes before storm.
He stopped, said Alan.
I wouldnt bet on that, said Laney.
What should we do? Should we move? It was now quiet.
Emm, okay. Lets do that. One at a time.
Laney got up first. Then Alan. They took a few steps back. They were center in the
room. They leaned against each other. They were scared, but not necessarily shaking in
their boots. They whispered to each other.
Alright, said Laney. I think he left.
Lets go to the window, said Alan.
The two tiptoed to the kitchen area. As they were about to open the window, which
would allow them to go out just one at a time, a sound of rain surrounded them. That
made little sense, since there wasnt a single cloud in the sky. The weather was absolutely
perfect.
Whats that sound? Laney said in whisper.
Of a sudden a thin, yellow-brown, effervescent liquid started pouring down the
kitchen window, and all the windows around. Alan opened the kitchen window a smidgen
and collected some of the unknown liquid onto his fingers. He licked it with his fingers.
Root beerwithout the root!
Theres a time and place for alcohol, as I have learned, said Laney, but now is not
it.
Dont drink and drive, kids, said Alan.
Kids? Who are you talking to?

Erm, nobody.
Alan shut the window. This calls for drastic measures.
An exorcism? said Laney.
Exorcisms only work on those endowed with the faith. You need to be cleansed of
original sin. Do you see any religious paraphernalia around here?
No.
Exactly. He must be some sort of super atheist.
Alan took Laney to the metal cabinet which was by the farthest wall. He opened it
and looked inside. There were loads of weapons: guns, guns, guns, and more guns. Alan
took a pistol and handed one to Laney.
Here, said Alan.
I dont know how to use a gun! said Laney.
Dont you play video games? Just think about Halo.
I dont play Halo, andthere arent any bullets.
Huh?
Alan hastily rummaged through the cabinet. It was true. There werent any bullets.
Not a single one. He put his fist into his hand in frustration. Whap!
Wait, said Laney, maybe we dont need guns.
She saw at the bottom of the cabinet there was a crossbow and a whip. She took both
out. The crossbow for her. The whip for Alan.
Were going to fight that goon with these? said Alan. A bullwhipwhich is
basically glorified beltand a crossbow?
Yes! said Laney. Weve been trained to use them.
But that was all theoretical; I practiced on a pole.
I know a girl who used a polebut for a different reason.
Alright, I guess we have no choice.
Alan took the whip while Laney took the crossbow and quiver (a bag which
contained arrows). They centered themselves in the middle of the cabin and stood slightly
leaned against each other. The beer pouring down the windows stopped. They waited for
Billy Bo, the Billy Bo possessed by El Drunko, to come in and get em.
A second went by, then a wind suddenly blew, and the dresser and front door of the
cabin blew away. Billy Bo stepped inside. Clomp! Clomp! His skin was all red and his
tongue was hanging out at three times normal size. His two front teeth were also quite
unusually big.
Honey, said Billy Bo, Im hooooome! Put the dinner on the plate! Ive got some
drinkin to do! He looked at Alan and Laney. Whats this? I thought I told you to put
the scamps away. Im going to have to give you a sound thrashing.
Alan stepped ahead of Laney. His whip was held back, ready for use.
Stay back, he said. Im not afraid to use this.
Em, same here! Laney added. Her crossbow was all set.
Kiddies, said Billy Bo while stumbling about. His voice was slurred, almost
unrecognizable when compared to earlier. I jusss wanna be friends! Then he
ungracefully lunged at Alan and Laney with both arms out. They avoided his attack, since
it was so clumsy; but he kept doing the same thing repeatedly, and each time with more
aggression and frustration. He knocked over an assortment of objects: a lamp, a
nightstand, a table, glasses, a house of cards, almost anything that wasnt heavy or sturdy.

Billy Bo was sweating and fuming. His tongue swaggered about as drool dripped
onto his hairy, bare chest. He threw punches and kicks. While most of them were
harmless, only because they missed, the ones that did connect showed fully the power of
El Drunkos possession; one haymaker cracked right through a wall of the log cabin, and
another bent the steel column/pole under the I-beam.
The roof went a bit saggy. Some rubble from the ceiling fell onto Laneys shoulder.
She dusted it off with a glare at her brother.
Alan, she said, when are we going to attack him!?
Not yet, said Alan while backing up. Hes flailing around like a fish out of water.
If we miss, thatll make us vulnerable. We have to go after him at the right moment.
Laney ducked before a whisky bottle could hit her head. And when is that?
Patience
Im running out.
With nearly crossed legs Billy Bo traipsed over to the sofa. There was a
mischievous-evil look on his face. His arms reached underneath the sofa and hoisted it up
to put it over his head. It was a feat when considering the weight at about two hundred or
so pounds.
I never liked this thing, said Billy Bo. Ive always thought Ikea furniture was kind
o kitsch. But my boyfriend gave it to me as a gift What a putz!
The sofa then flew in Alan and Laneys direction. Laney was quick enough to avoid
the furniture-gone-projectile, but Alan got knocked right over. He fell to the floor. There
were stars swirling in his vision. He groaned as his little sister checked on him to see if he
was aliveor dead.
Alan? said Laney.
Alan groaned. Help me up.
Laney took him by the arm and pulled him to his feet.
Billy Bo laughed madly. He clapped his hands.
This is a party now, he said. But were missing something, arent we? Aaah,
piatas, we need piatas. You cannot have a party without piatas. Would any of you care
to be a piata? Ill only tear out your insides and stuff you with Boston Baked Beans. It
shouldnt hurt all that much, once I knock you out.
You ess-oh-bee, said Laney. And then she stepped in front of Alan and shot her
crossbow. Her aim was off. The arrow went through the air and hit Billy in the shoulder.
Billy Bo, however, wasnt hurt. If he was, he showed no absolutely signs of it. He only
smirked at the girls futile attempt. He took the arrow and tore it out of his flesh. It made
a nauseating WHRRRSH sound.
Laney winced.
Alan winced.
They both winced.
Generally, said Billy Bo, I dont enjoy pulling arrows from my body. This induces
my chagrin. He grimaced and started spinning his arms. Wind-milling, if you will.
Nobody does me like this. Not you, not nobody. Prepare to be eviscerated.
Alan cracked his whip. Wapish! Stay back.
Laney had another arrow in her crossbow, ready to fire.
Billy Bo jumped up and down. Cracks formed along the floors. Then he growled and
charged with his head forward in the same way a bull would. His feet were a blur. Alan

and Laney split, letting him crash into the wall. His head went through and became stuck,
at least for the moment.
Laney aimed her crossbow.
Steady, said Alan.
Then she shot Billy Boin the butt. This attack caused him to jump and dislodge
himself. He spun around. One of his eyes was bigger than the other. His brow went into
an angle. He jumped at Laney and jumped onto of her. As she was in the supine position,
he put a hand around her neck and squeezed.
Now Alan was on Billy Bo trying to pull him away. He became panicked when
Laney let out a long wheeze. She was losing oxygen. Maybe shed get brain damaged or,
worse, die. She struggled to get her hand free. She used it to reveal the crucifix around
her neck. It sorta sparked, but beyond that it did nothing. Billy Bo had fully succumbed to
the demon El Drunko, who was not tender to the powers of a symbol, like many strongwilled monsters, creatures, things.
Let go of my sister! said Alan. Y-y-youre killing her!
Dont be such a killjoy, said Billy Bo. Some girls like it rough, dont yah know?
Desperate and not knowing what more to do Alan resorted to street tactics. His
mouth opened and then closed itright onto Billy Bos shoulder. His savage bite was just
strong enough to work. Billy Bo bucked the way a bull would and tossed Alan aside.
Laney, free, ran opposite of her attacker.
So, on either side of Billy Bo were Alan and Laney. They were both tired and hurt,
though they kept on guard. Their hands were held in front of them, prepared to block,
duck, or dodge. The two made eye contact, then nodded to each other.
When Billy Bo spun in a(nother) rage, Alan let loose his whip. It tied perfectly
around Billy Bos neck. Alan pulled and put the handle of the whip into the kitchen drain,
then flipped a switch. That activated the garbage disposal. The blades on the motor spun,
taking in the whip. The whip took the punishment fairly well, since it was made out of
sturdy, old, tough leather.
Billy Bo couldve broken away; he, however, was in too much of a toxic state. Hed
drunk his weight in liquor and was off balance. He stumbled in the direction of the
pulling whip. Caught and stupid, he reached his arms out, grabbing at the air.
Alan screamed to Laney, Use your bloody crossbow!
Amidst the rudeness Laney loaded an arrow into her crossbow. She ran and jumped
on the kitchen counter, where she had an overhead view of Billy Bo. She took only a
second to aim. When she pulled the trigger of the crossbow, she released her arrow.
A sudden explosion tore through the cabin. Alan and Laney were knocked down.
They blacked out briefly. When they came to they sat up, and found that they were
sopping, covered in white foam. The foam came from Billy Bo after he exploded. It was a
concoction of hops, barely, and bile.
Chapter 30
Alan and Laney wiped their faces with their hands. They noticed, from the corner of their
eyes, the demon El Drunko escaping. He went through the far wall without trouble,
disappearing to wherever.

Alan and Laney exchanged looks of disgust, then stood. They wrung the alcohol out
of their hair.
Well, said Alan, alls well that ends well?
All I have to say, said Laney with a huff is I never signed up for this.
Yes, you did, said Alan. When we enrolled into the Dragon School, we signed
contracts obligating us to use our powers to fight against evil.
You take everything too literally.
Do not.
I dont have time for this. Im tired and soaked to the bone.
Im just saying. Dont say a cat has stripes if it dont. I dont take everything
literally, Laney.
What about that time you did that school play and Mrs. Vanderhorn told you to
break a leg and you did?
That was an accident! I knew it was a figure of speech.
Diiid you?
Oh, man Lets just get home.
Hold on. Ill make a call.
A call? You have a phonea mobile phone?
Yeah. Why?
Why didnt you tell us earlier so we wouldnt have to hitch a ride with the trucker
from Duel?!
I was told explicitly to only use it for emergencies.
Alright, hurry up.
Laney took out her mobile phone. It was a gift from Thompson, one of those touchscreen dealies from that fruit company. She waved her hand across the screen. The
speaker made several bloop sounds, then a voice said calling home.
A bit of time passed. The voice kept repeating itself as it tried to get through. Alan
tapped his foot. Laney looked at him and saw his impatient face.
Hold on, she said. Its going.
Finally, someone answered. Who else but Thompson?
Whats up? he said. His voice was strained and his breathing was labored.
I hope Im not bothering you, said Laney, but I sorta need a ride home. Me an
Alan got into some shenanigans.
Right, said Thompson, where are you?
Im not sure.
Okay, uh, figure that out, and then talk to me.
Are you busy?
A bit. Call me back when you have everything figured out. Okay?
Em, well, alright.
And whatever you do, dont Thompsons voice cut off.
Dont do what? said Laney. Hello?
She redialed Thompson again, but this time there was no answer. She tried once
again, and then several times more; the outcome was the same. How troublesome. He had
no idea where Alan and Laney were, and that meant, of course, he couldnt find them to
take them home. It would be up to the brother and sister duo to find their own way.
Maybe we could hitchhike again? Alan jokingly suggested.

This is no time for jokes, said Laney.

But I have to know: How many lawyers does it take to change a light bulb?
I dont know. How many lawyers does it take to change a light bulb?
Two: One to screw, and one to screw again.
Ho-ho Not funny, Alan. Now, how do we get home?
Besides walking?
Besides walking.
Alright, I think we can probably get a bus.
There arent any buses around here.
Who says?
Laney showed Alan her mobile phone with the bus routes on screen. It seemed the
two were out of luck as the busses, it appeared, did not run in what were considered the
bad areas of town; they only went along to the industrial areasat least what was left of
themand the places that were gentrified (somewhat ironic since those living there
would be in least need of public transportation).
Well, thats just great, said Alan. Ill have to walk and make unnecessary use of
my legs. That might be half okay if this town were actually a town. What a misnomer that
is! Its a city. Its a freaking city and they decided to call it a town so it would sound
cute.
Stop complaining, said Laney. A walk might be good for you. Build those leg
muscles!
Groan.
Did you say groan?
I deserve a good groan. My life is non-sense.
Fine. Then groan and walk. The stench in here is making me gag.
Alan and Laney left the cabin and went amidst the trees. They were careful to stick
close together. The woods were a massive, sprawling area, and kid that visited ClarkYeung Woods would often get lost. At least a dozen of em last year ended up on the
backs of milk cartons, which made the people at Reids Dairy quite depressed.
Alan led the way. He turned the corner of the cabin. There were two paths.
Which one did we use? said Laney.
Im trying to figure that out, said Alan. Hm, can you use your phone?
Alright, said Laney.
Laney turned on her phone, and motioned her hand over the screen. She suddenly
groaned.
What is it? said Alan.
Uh, well, said Laney. Ive been informed that Ive went over my bandwidth
limit.
Huh?
Bandwidth limit. It means I can only transfer a certain amount of data. Theres a
limit on how much data I can transfer over my phone.
So whats that that mean?
It means were bonedagain.
Laney got frustrated and threw her phone.
Id say thats a waste, said Alan. But Im not so sure.
Then he and Laney went back and forth on where they should go.

Left, said Laney.

Right, said Alan. Right is always right.
We have to be logical about this.
What do you suggest?
Rock-paper-scissors.
Laney won when Alan chose rock and lost against her paper. (He always chose rock.)
So, then the two went left and headed down the path. The suns yellow light filtered
through the leaves, casting a pattern. They walked trying not to make noise. They still
had feelings of dread, even though they were presumably heading safe out of the woods.
Alan was sure theyd be back to civilization in no time, but Laney pointed out that
they were making little progress with the sky growing dark. She glanced behind. The
cabin was gone, now replaced with trees.
Alan stumbled a bit. His foot caught on a rock.
Christ, he said. I cant see a thing.
I dont know if I condone you saying the Lords name in vain, said Laney, but
yeah, its pretty black. You got a flashlight or something?
Hold on. Whats that?
Alan went ahead of Laney. There was something flashing in one of the bushes. He
went and reached his arm out. Laney looked surprised. It was her phone, the one shed
thrown in frustration. Alan held it aloft to use it as a flashlight. The light was somewhat
inadequatemaybe no brighter than a tiny candlethough it was better than nothing.
Laney caught up with Alan and followed him as he walked on, which was quite slow
since the both of them were very tired. Their legs were sore from top to bottom. Their
feet especially ached. They felt tight, as if they were in cement blocks.
Im tiiired, Laney groaned.
You know that this is your fault, right? said Alan.
What? No way.
Yeah way! You chose the path! Left, you said!
Well, well, if you knew to go right, then you shouldve spoken up. Its your fault for
not persuading me.
What?
Uh-huh. If you persuaded meproperlyand made a convincing argument for
going right, then wed probably be on our way out of here. Now look at us! This is
clearly your fault.
But, but, but, but
Its okay. All is forgiven.
Laney giggled a little inside, knowing full well that their present troubles were
mostly caused by her. Alan was not privy to this amusement, and had his head thus hung
low.
But the mood changed when strange noises became abound. Animals of the night
scampered about, scowling, tussling, glowing with their amber eyes. The two made haste.
Their feet shuffled, kicking the loose dirt around. They went on until they felt tired. They
stopped and rested against a wall. A wall in the woods?
Alan and Laney spun around. They had been leaning on a truckthe semi-trailer
truck that Billy Bo, now dead, drove from earlier. Alan shone the mobile phones light.
Laney noticed a teddy bear affixed to the grill.

Hey, she said, whats that?

Whats what? said Alan. He shivered a bit. It was cold.
That, said Laney while pointing.
Oh.
Yeah, whats that for? Ive seen this thing on more than one occasion. Why do
truckers put teddy bears and stuffed animals on their trucks?
Really?
Yeah.
Uh Lot lizards.
Lizards?
Never mind! Lets just get home, okay?
Can we at least rest a couple more minutes?
Fiiine.
While Laney rested on her haunches, Alan went onto the semi-trailer trucks steel
step and peered into the cab (i.e. where the driver is normally housed).
Whatre you doing? said Laney.
Maybe theres a flashlight in there, said Alan. He showed the mobile phone in his
hand, which was low on power, and giving off dim light.
It would be stealing if you took it.
It would be stupid if I didnt take it.
Inside the cab, Alan saw that there was no flashlight. Except for a truckers cap that
said HAUL ASS it was pretty much barren. He looked again, just on habit, and he
shone the mobile phone just before it went out. In the ignition (switch) were the keys to
start the truck.
Alan beckoned Laney to look. Though their mobile phone was out, the moon was
uncovered when a wind swept away the clouds, thus casting down light.
What do you think? said Alan.
You know what I think, said Laney.
But wouldnt it be much easier if we just drove this home?
You do not know how to drive a semi-trailer truck. That being said, I am certain if
you drove this we would certainly die or worse.
Whats worse than dying?
Its a four letter word that start with the letter H.
Man, youre a prude. Fine. Have it your way, Miss Burger King
Alan and Laney stepped off the steel step of the truck, and hopped to the ground.
Neither wanted to walk, but they werent willing to risk their lives by driving a fifteen
tonne big rig.
They took a few steps together till a sound interrupted: footsteps, then a crunching,
and some slurping.
What was that? said Laney.
Animals, I think, said Alan.
What kind of animals live in Clark-Yeung Woods?
Cougars?
I thought cougars usually hung out at clubs and bars.
Huh?

The woods became filled with a cacophony of indistinguishable sounds and loud
grunts and grars. In the shadowwhich was all that was ahead of Alan and Laney
yellow eyes appeared. Dozens of them. Then out came a pack of undead creatures. These
monsters, infected by Necros demon virus, lurched forward in a semicircle.
Dinner has arrived, one of them said.
Undead creatures, said Alan, whyd it have to be undead creatures?
The truck! said Laney.
Then she grabbed Alan, and they ran toward the semi-trailer truck. They escaped into
the cab. They locked themselves in. Undead creatures, however, followed, gathering at
the delicate-looking windshield.
Alan and Laney pressed against each other. Claustrophobia, with a sense of
impending death, set in. No doubt that the two would have difficulties extricating
themselves from this situation.
The undead creatures were all around. Their hideousness pressed against the glass.
The breath of each gave off steam.
Like potted meat, one said.
No, fresher, said another.
My hunger precedes my taste.
Pangs me has.
Let us in. Let us in.
We are very thin!
One nibble and drink is all we require!
A lick or more is all we desire!
Let us in. Let us in.
We are very thin!
Alan started to freak outtill Laney slapped him across the face (for good reason, of
course). Alan shook and woke up.
Get a hold of yourself, Laney said. Now is not that time to space out. Were not in
a cubicle.
But what do we do, what do we do? Alan stammered. We left our weapons
behind!
Spells?
The ABC kind or
The magic kind!
Oh. Okay. What spells do we know?
You.
Me?
YOU come up with something!
Alright! No need to pressure me!
Alan rubbed his temples, Think, man, think. He grumbled to himself. Why do we
even learn magic? Its so unreliableor maybe its me thats unreliable. Yeah, thats it.
He snapped his fingers suddenly. I got it!
By George? said Laney.
I learned this one from the giant spider. Okay, now, I just need to calm down so I
can perform it proper.
Think of England.

Thats not helping.

The weight of the undead creatures, piling onto the truck, began to crack the
windshield, which served as a thin barrier to separate Alan and Laney from danger. The
moment became more wearisome than before. Laneys eyes darted in circles. She
sweated though it was cold.
The burden of rescue was upon Alans shoulders like no time before. He imagined
his mother, Abigail, as if she were alive. He imagined her talking to him in a soothing
voice, with soothing words. This did the trick to clear his mind.
Nuts to this! he said. Then he turned the keys of the truck which were left behind
in the ignition.
Youre gonna kiiiiill us, said Laney in a high-pitch tone.
Alan ignored her and recalled his time at the mall arcade. He remembered the big
rig game where you could drive a semi-trailer truck and deliver cargo (not as boring as it
sounds). He used this limited knowledge, somewhat foolishly, to try and drive. His eyes
scanned what was in front of him.
There was the dashboard with all its gauges, the radio, a bobble-head doll of
Spiderman, a cup holder for big drinks, a pad of paper, and the necessaries for actual
driving: the shifter (the large stick that allows you to change speed and gears, thirteen
gears in all, with a high-low switch), the gas pedal, the break pedal, and the clutch pedal
that works in tandem with the shifter.
With the semi-trailer truck rumbling, its engine started, Alan swallowed, and went
into first gear. Laney briefly closed her eyes. Some of the undead creatures, just the
clumsy ones, fell off.
I hope you know what youre doing, said Laney.
I rarely know what Im doing, said Alan.
The truck drove in a near straight line as Alan nervously held the steering wheel. It
was going at a very hindered pace. The undead creatures kept mocking him. They tapped
on the glass with their long fingernails, which looked like claws if you didnt see up
close.
A big boy, one said.
With a big toy, added another.
Hey.
Hey!
Watch where youre going.
Dont act as youre all knowing.
Wow, I wish it were snowing!
Alan gnashed his teeth. Aw, shaddap! He switched into fifth gear. As the truck
barreled along, noise of crunching could be heard. Now, it was either the wheels rolling
over the branches that laid on the ground, or the undead creature which was hung on the
side and conspicuously biting.
Laney figured out what it was when a set of fangs punched through the door next to
her. Two holes were created that gave way to let fingers poke through. The fingers
wiggled and groped. Alan only glanced, too busy driving to notice. Laney screamed and
kicked her foot. The fingers snapped right off. They crawled along the cab floor while
leaving a trail of black blood having the consistency of printer ink.
Cant this thing go any faster!? said Laney.

Alan grimaced. Then he rocked the truck by jerking the steering wheel, left then
right. A few undead creatures flipped off, though most of them remained. One of them
kept slammed its head into the windshield till it got its face halfway through.
Heeeres Johnny! it said with a creepy smile. It extended its fangs, which were just
shy of two inches.
The truck swerved around a bend. A little help? said Alan.
Laney spotted a snowbrush on the floor. She picked it up and thwacked the intrusive
undead creature upon its face. Thwack-thwack! You vile fiend! Take that, and thatand
that, and that, and that!
Stunned by the attacks, the face of the undead creature came dislodged from the hole
of the windshield. The undead creature slid back in a jelly-like fashion, then rolled off the
hood of the truck.
Alan put the trucks lights on high beams to see the path before him. It was difficult
to steer, especially while the undead creatures made their chaos outside. Laney did her
best to keep them at bay; though it was difficult since they were stupid and hungry, which
made them doubly dangerous. By the holes they made in the truck cab, their appendages
kept poking through.
One of them got a hold of Laneys hair. She screamed as her head was pulled, and
banged against the walls of the cab. Alan took his attention away from driving to go to his
sisters aid. He picked up a half-bottle of gin he found beside him to use as a blunt object.
He batted at the undead creature which was assaulting Laney. The undead creaturein
actuality a person taken over by a demon viruswas a young girl who had the looks of a
waif.
Alan had some compunction in hitting her. Argh, just let go of my sister! he said
while swinging his arm. The undead waif creature, in this struggle, unintentionally pulled
up the lock on the door. The door then, by another undead creature who grasped at the
handle outside, swung open.
Laney pulled herself free; though this was hardly a win and more of an out of the
frying pan and into the fire sort of situation. The undead creatures now had an opening,
and three of them crawled into the truck, which was hardly in control as Alan steered
with only a single hand.
Led by the waif, the undead creatures were inches away from tearing him and Laney
apart. Laney had her necklace crucifix out, but found that it was only a mild deterrent.
Alan had to think quickly. He in an almost violent manner pulled the wheel of the truck to
the right. It went on half its wheel and drove at an angle. The undead creatures in the cab
slid out, except for the waif who hung on to Laneys foot. Laney was hanging on to Alan,
who was hanging on to the steering wheel.
The undead waif creature cried, Im in pain, dont you see? I need blood to live!
Go to the blood bank! said Laney.
He-he-he, well, said the undead waif creature, if you say so.
Huh?
Just like that, the undead waif creature let go of Laneys leg without struggle, and
dropped away into the darkness. Laney breathed a sigh of reliefwhich was
unfortunately premature. The truck slammed back down on all twelve of its wheels. Alan
screamed.

The two were racing down a steep hill. But from where they were, it appeared as a
huge mountain slope. They closed their eyes. The roaring forty-five degree angle
wouldve certainly been an unpleasant view. Then seconds later, there was the sound of
crashing.
Some time passed before Alan and Laney awoke. They looked at each other and asked if
they were dead; turned out no. So, they crawled back and squeezed out of the cab,
which was crushed from the earlier impact. The two ached while looking at the wreckage.
The semi-trailer truck was nearly pancaked, and all but two wheels were missing.
Maaan, said Alan. I cant believe we survived that.
The odds of that survival were one in a million, said Laney.
One in ten million by my count.
One in a hundred million by my new count.
One in a billion.
One in a trillion.
One in infinity.
It cant be one in infinity, Alan.
Why not?
Wed be dead.
Oh.
Alan and Laney did a quick turn around to see where they were. A desolate, dark,
uninhabited wasteland surrounded them, which was either Detroit or their own home
town of Rexville. They figured the latter. But where in Rexville? A glance told them that
they were probably near home; the damaged train tracks that ran through the area
confirmed.
The train tracks were damaged in the 1990 incident where a freight train carrying
gasoline exploded. The explosion warped the rails by chance and pointed the sleepers
north in an arrow-like fashion, which served as a compass for anyone on foot. (Sleepers
are those wood, rectangular bars which make train tracks look like ladders.) Many
buildings too were damaged. This was actually the event that began the decline of
prosperity in Rexville. The city was liable for all damages and death. That put them on
the hook for many, many millions. This forced into them to take on debt, debt that forced
them to raise taxes, thusly chasing away companies, and therefore jobs.
Some say that the explosion of the freight train was caused by the devil himself.
Dozens reported seeing a red horned-man before everything went down, so to speak.
This way, said Alan as he walked north.
Laney followed behind, dragging her feet. Ugh, I cant wait to get home, she said.
I need to take a bath.
Me too.
I think Im going to have bubbles. Do we have any Mr. Bubble left?
Dont talk to me about bubbles.
Chapter 31
The mansion was there like it always was, but Alan still had a sinking feeling around his
stomach. An owl was in the tall tree that stood on the unkempt yard. It spun its head

around, two hundred and seventy degrees, to go HOO! HOO! Alan, in no good mood,
picked up a small rock and threw it at the night bird. But it missedby about a good ten
feet.
Rats, said Alan.
Let it alone, said Laney.
She went to the front door, which was found already opened. Strange, she thought.
Alan didnt take much notice and went on through. He cupped a hand around his mouth
and called out to Thompson, who he believed mustve been worried sick to death about
him and his sister.
Thompson! he said. Were home! Hope you didnt call the police, cause were
safe and sound! Hope youre not mad at us for getting ourselves into trouble too!
Thompson?
Not so loud, Alan, said Laney. Hes probably. I bet the hours God-awful now.
How long were we gone for exactly?
A day or two? said Alan. I dont know. I have a headache the size of an
American.
Okay, whatever. Im going to take a shower. I smell like beercohol.
You do that. Im gonna take a nap on the couch.
So, Alan and Laney parted ways in the mansion. Laney went to upstairs to take a
shower while Alan went for the living room. He got there and collapsed onto the couch.
He closed his eyes again and took in a deep breath to relax. He placed a cushion behind
his head that was very comfortable.
Meanwhile, on the second floor, Laney was headed to the bathroom. She dragged
every so slightly through the hallway. A night light guided her to her destination. As she
stood outside the bathroom, about to go in, she heard a noise from inside. The noise
sounded like splashing water. Was someone already in there, in the tub?
Thompson? said Laney. Is that you?
There was no reply; so then, cautiously and curiously, Laney grasped the door knob
of the bathroom and turned it to open the door. Inside was dim. The lights were off,
though there was a window.
Hellooo? said Laney.
She took two slow steps, then turned her ears to where the noise had come from. She
walked a bit more. Her eyes explored what little could be seen. There was the sink, the
dustbin, the cabinet, and the bathtub with curtains.
Laney pulled back the curtainsand a hand grabbed her around the leg! It was thick
and hairy. An undead creature, she thought. She screamed loud enough to bust an
eardrum.
Calm down, lass, said someone.
Laney fell onto her bottom and scrambled back while kicking her feet.
The voice spoke again. Im not gonna hurt yah!
Alan suddenly appeared behind his sister. Hey, whats the noise about?
An undead! said Laney.
Where?! said Alan.
Then, from the tub, a figure arose. Alan punched it in the face.
It went, Awwww! Christ!

Laney, her mind now clearer, flipped on the bathroom lights. The bulb took a couple
seconds to warm up. There, sopping wet, was Father Felix. His mouth was swollen on the
corner.
Good shot, he said.
Im so sorry, Father! said Alan.
Whatre you doing here? said Laney. Furthermore, why were you hiding in the
bathtub?
Father Felix trudged into the hallway. His soaked feet went squish-squish as he
stepped. Alan and Laney quickly joined. The Father had a long face. He spit out some
water and then sucked in some air. He rubbed his shoulder with a groan, then rested
against the wall. There was probably a kink in his old back.
Well? said Laney. She knew something was wrong.
Father Felixs voice echoed in the hallway of the mansion. It made his words more
eerie than they were. I was in the bathtub, he said tiredly, because its filled with holy
water. I was protecting myself from them.
Them who? said Alan.
The undead creatures, havent you noticed? said Father Felix. You mustve by
now. Theyre everywhere. He wheezed. We were hunting them down, but we got
swampedunderestimated the numbersand they followed us back here. They were
being led by your uncle: Uncle Trevor. Well, not really him, just his body. Hes possessed
by the demon Necro. You kids learned about him, right?
Yes, said Laney. He is the demon of the dead. He infects people with his virus,
and makes them likewell, I wont say vampires, as of recently theyve kind of got a
bad rap. Sparkling indeed!
And where is Thompson? said Alan.
They took him, said Father Felix. Trevor took him. But I think I might have a
clue where he might be. Will you come along? Or will you stay here?
Alan and Laney looked at each other, trying to see what the other was thinking. They
were tired. So, very tired. Neither wanted to tag along with Father Felix, but neither
wanted to look weak or not willing to help.
Ill need some coffee, said Alan.
Alan, Laney, and Father Felix, after getting their shots of strong coffee, went onto the
driveway. Father Felix went to the side of the mansion and took out his mode of
transportation: an old (but beautiful) Harley-Davidson with a sidecar. It was a dark red
color, and silver, and had the words Bad Boy pasted onto the side. The motorcycle was
an item from Father Felixs past, when he was just an Altar Boy.
Father Felix climbed onto the seat.
Alan, into the sidecar, he said. Laney, get behind me.
The two did as told.
Uh, no helmets? said Alan as he snuggled into the sidecar/pod.
Father Felix placed pilot goggles over his eyes. Stupidly, no, he said. But dont
worry. Im a safe rider.
Laney put her arms around Father Felix as he revved the engine to his Harley. I
have my doubts.
Me too, said Father Felix.

Then his Harley sped off the driveway. It rambled down the road, and took a turn.
The speedometer, in less than a minute, already hit 88 miles per hour. Alan and Laney
had their hands up by their faces to block the cold wind. They wanted to say something to
Father Felix, but the sound of the motorcycle they were on, which went WVHRRRRR,
was way too loud. They had to grin and bear it.
Im going to take a shortcut, said Father Felix in a loud voice.
Huh? said Alan. The noise from the engine now settled down.
Im going to take a short cut.
Huh? Oh! Okay.
Hang tight.
The Harley burnt rubber as it gripped the asphalt and spun its wheels faster than
before. Jumping over the curb, it charged through a bush. Then a bunch more bushes.
And then a lot of bushes.
You alright there? asked Father Felix. His head was slightly turned.
Yeah, said Alan. Ive just got a twig up my rear end.
Oh, good. Thatll keep you peppy.
So, an undetermined about of time went by (its hard to estimate when youve missed
a lot of sleep), and then the Harley finally came to a screeching halt. The motorcycle
went unbalanced for a moment, nearly tipping over. Father Felix, Alan, and Laney gazed
at a run down barn, which was faded red and rotting.
I think Thompsons in there, said Father Felix. Im not 100%, but this is a well
known hotspot for paranormal activity; whats called paranormal activity, anyway.
Well be heading inside. Any questions?
Gee, uh, I know times of the essence here, Father, said Alan, but dont you think
this might be a bit too dangerous for us? Especially without preparation?
Have a little faith, said Father Felix.
Laney gulped. That brings me little comfort.
The three said no more, and then abandoned their Harley. They headed toward the
barn, which took them to two large closed doors that were whitewashed with Xs. The
doors had the ability to slide, one to the right, and one to the left.
Father Felix picked up a piece of timber that was just lying about, and wedged it
between the space in the two doors. As he began prying, Alan and Laney turned their
attention away. The two were opposite now to the barn. What they stared at made their
eyes became wide. The light of the moon shone on their faces.
Then a figure emerged.
Aiyana? said Alan.
Who? said Laney.
The figure revealed itself. It was the little blonde girl with freckles that Alan had met
once before (in the Dragon School, whilst he was awaiting punishment from the
principal). She sheepishly waved hello. There was a duffle bag in her arms. It appeared
filled and heavy; that much could be told from the bulging sides.
Father Felix, Alan, and Laney, and Aiyana stood in a square.
Aiyana, whatre you doing here? said Alan.
I had this dream, said Aiyana, and it told me to come here and help.
A dream told you that? said Laney.
It was a nightmare, actually, said Aiyana. I woke up in a sweat.

Ive to say you look familiar, said Father Felix. Do you attend Church Mass?
Oh, yes, said Aiyana. Whenever I can.
Shes a student at the Dragon School, too, said Alan.
Whats in the duffle bag? said Laney.
Aiyana put her duffle bag down and unzipped it. Several items came out. Alan,
Laney, and Father Felix were quite surprised. Therein was exactly what they needed: one
large crucifix for warding off evil, a crossbow and quiver, a sturdy leather whip, and a
fully loaded pistol.
You got everything in there, said Alan.
No time for more chitchat, said Father Felix. Take the items and lets go.
Me too? said Aiyana.
We cant leave you alone, said Father Felix.
So, Alan took the whip, Laney the crossbow, Father Felix the pistol, and Aiyana the
crucifix. The four faced the barn, which now had a door slid open (the right side).
Everyone took in a deep breath, thinking that it might be their last. Then Father Felix led
the way, with his pistol pointed ahead, and a pocket flashlight that he regularly carried
around. The pocket flashlight, however, was a tad insufficient.
That isnt needed, said Aiyana.
Then she said two wordsfairus maglytousand cast a spell. The top of her
crucifix scintillated and suddenly became illuminated, which led Father Felix to put away
his flashlight. (Why didnt I think of that? he said under his breath.) The inside of the
barn was now properly lit. Everything around could be seen. It was far less scary than the
kids had anticipated, mundane in every aspect: just wet, smelly, and made of wood. The
only thing that stuck out was the staircase right in the middle. From it a cry was heard.
AaaAagh!
Hear that? said Thompson. Someoneor somethingis down there. We have to
go in there and see.
I hear a scream, said Alan, and I dont go to investigate. I turn the other way.
Youre the cowardly lion, said Laney.
Not cowardly, said Alan. Smart. I am smart. Let me spell it for you: S-M-R-T.
You missed a letter, said Aiyana.
I know! said Alan. Im being ironic!
Keep your voice down, Father Felix said in a gentle but firm manner. We must be
as quiet as possible.
With little choice, not wanting to leave Thompson to certain doom, Alan complied;
and then he, Laney, Aiyana, and Father Felix went where the stairs were. The stairs had
an ominous appearance, spiraling down, it was rusty and old. The bit of wind blowing
into the barn made them creak horrendously.
Dont know if that can hold much weight, said Father Felix. Ill go down first. Ill
call you if its safe.
He put his foot out, and cautiously placed it on the first step. It seemed to bend a bit,
but that may have been the Fathers imagination. He put more weight onto it. Soon, both
his feet were already down. He swayed a bit to test the durability. After confirming that it
would hold up, he continued on. He went all the way down until he was out of site. Then
his voice exclaimed in whisper, Its safe!

Alan, Laney, and Aiyana followed, but one at a time. When all of them were
gathered by the bottom, under the stairs, they took a moment to look around. (They had
to.) There was a tunnel way ahead, arched and made with dark bricks, and miscellaneous
objects around. The miscellaneous objects were crates, boxes, and barrels.
They were duly noted by Thompson, the barrels in particular.
Oh, boy, he said. Im having memory problems in my old age. I cant believe I
nearly forgot what this place was. This is the infamous Smugglers Barn. Criminals used
to come here and hide alcohol here during the prohibition days, which was partly brought
on by the Womens Christian Temperance Union.
I think we learned about that at the Dragon School, said Aiyana.
Every school teaches that, said Alan. Theyre always trying to teach us morals.
Laney reminded everyone in whisper, Shouldnt we be keeping chit chat to a
minimum?
Everyone agreed. The only reason they were talking is because they were nervous
damned nervous. This even included Father Felix. Father Felix, however, was determined
to find Thompson: dead or alive. He took one last look at the outside world, and then
marched onward. Keep your wits about you, he reminded.
As the group went through the tunnel, they felt warm, and uncomfortable. There was
a sticky heat exuding from the cracks in the brick wall. Alan tugged on his collar. He
peered over his shoulder to see Aiyana and Laney fanning themselves with their hands.
They had some sweat collected on their skin.
Father Felix brushed off his forehead with a handkerchief.
Whys it so hot? Alan thought.
No one answered. Everyone continued on until they were well into the tunnel; the
staircase, opposite, was out of sight. Father Felix became increasingly wary. He slowed
down the pace, in spite of his friend being in danger. He squinted to see further ahead.
But further ahead was foggy. There was only white steam, which would explain the
element of heat that was making everyone uncomfortably hot. Father Felix spread his
arms out and told Alan, Laney, and Aiyana to wait.
Stay here, he said in a low voice. We dont know whats beyond here.
So then, Father Felix walked through the steam. He disappeared completely from
site. Alan, Laney, and Aiyana huddled together. Waiting made them uneasy. In movies,
usually, this is the point where a monster would jump outat least thats what they were
thinking.
All of a sudden Father Felixs voice was heard. He screamed, AAAAAGH!
Alan, Laney, and Aiyana bolted through the steam. Each was fully prepared to use
their weapon. Alan had his hand on his whip, and Laney had her bow aimed for whatever
might come her way.
Father Felix jumped out and went boo!
Laney became startled and shot an arrow. The arrow went just over the fathers head.
Whatwhat did you do that for?! said Alan.
Father Felix laughed. Relax, it was a joke.
Aiyanas heart was beating twice its normal speed. Omigod, I, I, I
I couldnt resist, said Father Felix. I just could not.
I am flabbergasted, said Laney. Whatever that means.

My apologies, said Father Felix. I was only trying to lighten the mood. Now, shall
we carry on?
The kids groaned inside, and Father Felix took the lead again. As he walked, he
thought that he didnt much regret pulling the prank he pulled, but he decided that he
would not do it again. He walked at a steady pace with a more serious look upon his face.
He kept his at a height above his chest. His finger was lightly on the trigger. The barrel of
the handgun barrel pointed, held at a forty or fifty degree angle.
The group walked for about a couple minutes, and they came to a bend. The kids
followed it without hesitation, partly because their wits werent about them, and because
they were a bit miffed at being spooked earlier. The three of them whispered to each
other. After they each nodded, they quieted down.
They followed closer behind Father Felix. Then when he was growing dull, they all
screamed at once: YAAAAAAAAAAH! It was loudand stupid. Father Felix jumped off
his feet. He tripped to the terribly hard ground. Something went crack. He bellowed in
pain. My ankle! he said, Ive twisted my bloody ankle!
Alan, Laney, and Aiyana had guilty looks on their face.
Oh, no, said Aiyana.
Alan stooped by Father Felix, and inspected his foot. The Fathers ankle was indeed
twisted. His one foot was all red and swollen all over. It was turned the wrong way. One
eighty, as they would say. Laney bit on her fingernails while watching.
Im so sorry! said Alan. We just wanted to get you back!
Father Felix was adamant on finding Thompson, and tried to stand. He failed.
Dont worry, said Alan. We can carry you along. Me and Laney. Or me and
Aiyana if thats what you prefer.
Ill be too much of a burden, said Father Felix.
Whatre you saying? said Alan.
Go on without me.
What?
Go on without me. Id be too much of a burden.
We cant leave you behind. We need you.
You dont need me. I look like I know what Im doing, but Im really a bumbling,
old man. I cant even fill my own church with people.
Aw, dont say that.
Its true.
So, youre actually going to stay here?
Ill guard this area as best I can.
I dont know, Father.
You have to go on. Dont waste anymore time. Thompsons in hereand he needs
you. Im sure of it.
Fine. Well go on without you. Just dont die on us while were gone.
That I can do.
So, with that, Alan, Laney, and Aiyana went off on their own through the tunnel. The
foursome dwindled into a trio. As they walked, they had their heads hung low from guilt.
They didnt say much to each other, though they made a lot of eye contact that said
without words We screwed up, huh?

But finally the silence was broken by Laney, who thought that misery wouldnt be
conducive to their mission: finding Thompson. Even though it was unsure if he was
actually in here, they took Father Felixs deducing to heart.
Hey, said Laney, did you ever hear about that man who outran a horse? Tom
Longboat they called him.
Yeah, said Alan, in history class.
You learned about it in history class? said Laney. Oh, I read about it on the
internet.
Yeah, said Alan, youll learn about it in Grade 6which isnt too far away, I
guess. Though I have to warn you, that is the most interesting thing you will learn from
Grade 6 history.
Actually, I really like history, said Aiyana.
Youre a bit of nerd, arent you? Alan sniggered a bit.
Am not, said Aiyana. I appreciate the past. The past can shape the future, ya
know.
Thats true, said Laney. Speaking of the past and history, I dont really know
much about you. How old are you?
Almost eleven, said Aiyana. I have a late birthday. Im in Alans grade.
What do you fun? said Laney.
I just like reading, said Aiyana. Im always reading. Have you ever read The
Wind in the Willows?
Youre a bookworm then? said Laney.
Well, yeah, said Aiyana. Im kinda like my mom. Shes a studious type herself. I
think its because shes Asian.
Youre half-Asian? said Alan. You sure dont look it.
I know, said Aiyana. Genetics is funny that way.
Hmm, said Laney, thinking of more questions to ask. So, what do you want to be
when you grow up?
I cant say, said Aiyana. Im too embarrassed.
Please, what is it? said Alan.
Uh, an actress, said Aiyana. I want to be an actress. Yeah, yeah, I know that Im
sorta nerdy, but I think that would be grand. Oh, Id love to dress up, and go to parties,
and be on stage, and all that. It would be incredibly glamorous. She looked at Alan and
Laney, now with a warmer look in her eyes. What about you guys?
Rocket car champion, said Alan.
Laney rolled her eyes.
What? said Alan. Dont gimme that look. It could happen. They put a man on the
moon in 1969! This is feasible!
Id like to be a veterinarian, said Laney. I like animals. Animals are cute.
As Aiyana was about to reply, the tunnel came to an end. Not certainly an end, but
the area ahead was blocked off. There was a hill of rubblemostly bricks and masonry
objectsstanding in the way. However, it did not appear completely insurmountable;
there was a small hole at the top-right corner. It appeared that it could fit a kid through or
a not too large adult.
I dont like the looks of this, said Alan.
Ooh, you just had that thought now? said Laney.

Aiyana pointed to the hole in the pile of rubble. Look. We could squeeze through
there.
Maybe we should just turn back, said Alan. We dont even know if Thompsons
on the other side of that. Its just a hunch from Father Felix, right?
He was pretty adamant about it, said Laney. I think we should trust him. I dont
think he would lead us astrayon purpose.
Any thoughts on this? Alan said to Aiyana.
Aiyana shrugged. Do we have anything better to do?
I just dont think Alan paused. Did you hear that?
Hear what? said Laney.
Alan climbed onto the pile of rubble and turned his head so that his ear could face
the direction of the hole. He then said loudly, HELLOOO!
Someone replied weakly, Heeelp
Did you hear that?! said Alan.
Laney and Aiyana did. They nodded together. With that confirmation Alan took out
his whip, which was tucked into his pants. He was about to go into the hole when Laney
stepped forward.
Wait, she said, why are you going?
What do you mean? said Alan.
How come you always have to take the lead? said Laney. Youre always putting
yourself aheadinto danger. I just dont think that you should always take that position.
So, lets seeyou go in there and leave us hanging in dreadful suspense. No! No! You
wait! Me and Aiyana will go!
Aiyana looked confused; she was not familiar with sibling rivalry. Alan let out a
breath, and then descended from the pile of rubble. He gestured Laney forward: As you
please. So then, Laney took Aiyana and went up. The two got on their bellies and just
about squeezed through the hole.
How is it? said Alan. Is anyone in there? Chilean miners, perhaps?
Nope! said Laney. Just me and Aiyana!
After a glance over the shoulder, Alan again climbed up the hill of rubble. With whip
still in hand, he went on all fours, and clumsily slid into the hole. The hole in the hill of
rubble provided him with little space. He got about halfway, but then could not go
anymore. He felt his feet being held in a peculiar manner. Laces must be entwined in the
debris, his first thought was.
Laney, on the other side, gestured for him to come ahead.
Hurry up, she said.
I cant, said Alan. He curled his hand into a claw and tried to go forward. My
feet He kicked his legs. My shoe laces are really caught on something.
Extend your whip, said Aiyana. Well pull you.
Laney agreed this was a good idea. So then, Alan, at behest, unfurled his whip. He
held with a tight two-hand grip, and let his sister and Aiyana take grasp of the curled end.
(Their weapons: crossbow and crucifix had been placed down.) They wound it partly
around their arms and readied to pull. They counted down first three, twoone! and
then pulled in synch.

Laney and Aiyana leaned back, almost diagonally; their heels gripped against the
ground. They struggled and grunted. Alan, they thought, mustve had more than his laces
stuck.
Then he yelled, Agh! Somethings got me around the feet!
Pull harder! said Laney.
Aiyana shrieked, and gave it her best.
Then Alan popped out of the hole. He tumbled down and got straight away to his
feet. There was worry on his face. Everyone took steps back and looked at the hole within
the big pile of rubble. They picked up their weapons. There was a disfigured arm,
pustules and all, trying to reach through to them.
It hissed. Naughty boy, where are you?
Alan cracked his whip and attacked the hand that certainly belonged to an undead
creature. The undead creature recoiled in a playful manner. Naughty boy, it said in an
almost falsetto voice, dont you know that stings?
I hate these zompires or whatever they are, said Alan. Killing and murdering
sprees, that I understand, but what is with the inane bantering?
The undead creature, like all undead creatures, became rapidly frustrated. It turned
very violent in nature as it kept trying to ram itself through the hole, though it could not
fit. It hissed more and shouted slurs and swears. All the bad words came out fast, so much
so that they sounded as one, like how you see in the comics: %$##$#&%#@#$!$@!!1
Debris poured down at the trios feet. The pile of rubble was giving way. The hole
expanded by some centimeters. Alan and Laney stood calmly, waiting to defend
themselves if they had to. But Aiyana was hyperventilating. She had never before been in
this type of situation. Being trapped, being hunted as if an animal, it was all new to her
she grew up pretty sheltered!
Are you okay? Laney asked Aiyana.
Aiyana struggled to speak. I just She went into her shirt pocket and acquired as
asthma puffer. She put the rectangular mouthpiece into her mouth and pressed the
canister on its top to release a dose of medicine (Salbutamol, which relieves
bronchospasms). She inhaled, relieving her breathing troubles.
Alan didnt take notice. His eyes were on the undead creature trying to burst through
the pile of rubble. The undead creature now had its head through the hole. It was hideous,
more hideous than any other undead creature Alan or Laney had seen before. Its face had
the appearance of a deformed pumpkin, a cold pizza, and a piece of road kill. It flashed
its teeth. One of us is going to get you!
One of us? Aiyana repeated softly.
I have two words, Laney said to the undead creature. GO TO HELL! And then
she fired her crossbow. The arrow sailed through the air and went thunk into the undead
creatures eye socket. The undead creature thrashed with a shriek and finally came
through the rubble hole. It ran for Aiyanashe seemed most vulnerablebut Alan held it
back with his whip.
The whip was wound around the undead creatures neck in a fashion not to dissimilar
from Thompson.
This gave Laney time to shoot another arrow. The second hit did the trick. The
undead creature, a most hideous thing, crumpled to the ground. It let out a gurgle as it

was on the ground. Aiyana picked up her crucifix which she had dropped during the
fright.
I wanna go back, she said in a trembling voice. I Im scared.
We cant, said Alan. We have to press on.
Noises, from the other side of the tunnel, filled the air.
Ill stick by yah, said Laney.
Okay, said Aiyana. She took in a deep breath. I must be crazylets continue on.
The trio continued on, not knowing what more lied ahead, and things went smoothly
as they walked at a quick pace. There were no hindrances, except for when the tunnel
(seemingly) suddenly ended. Odd as it sounds, a curtain was in the way. The curtain went
all way from ceiling to floor, and all the way left to right. It was an enormous rectangle
made not out of fabric, but rather small interwoven pieces of iron. As one would expect,
there was a degree of rust, mostly around the edges.
Amidst this was also a queer odor, which was permeating through the air. Everyone
sniffed and noted the collection of smells.
Smell that? said Alan.
Yeah, said Aiyana.
Smells like, Laney thought aloud. Pork.
Maybe someones having a B-B-Q, said Alan.
I dont think thats it, said Laney.
Well, said Aiyana with a sigh, I guess we gotta see whats behind the curtain.
Alan took the edge of the iron curtain and pulled on it so that he could see what was
behind. But it was too heavy to move. He beckoned Laney and Aiyana for help, then the
three of them went to work. They all pulled together, with grunts, groans, and sweat. The
iron curtain slowly moved.
And then there was enough space to see what was behind. Alan thought that he
would look first. He stepped around Laney and Aiyana. What he saw made him
speechless. He choked on his spittle.
All he could say was a long, Oooooooh
Laney and Aiyana, wondering, too looked behind the curtain, and they were equally
stupefied. They rubbed their eyes; what faced them was a humongous, stony, cavernous
area, with human bones scattered about, objects of the occult, and coffins everywhere.
The coffins were attached to the walls, so that they were suspended and stacked
vertically, much like tools on a pegboard.
Well, that settles it, said Laney. Weve been dealing with vampires.
Oh, dear, Aiyana said.
Alan peered below, where there was a steep drop ahead of him. His estimate guessed
it to be nearly three stories vertical.
How are we going to get down there? he said.
Were going to go where all the coffins are? said Aiyana.
Alan glanced over his shoulder. He swore he heard something. Maybe well meet
Count Chocula.
Stop joking around, said Laney. Think instead!
Aiyana held her crucifix aloft. Ah, I see something, she said. Whats that?

Two levers, in the up position, were on the wall in the nearby distance. Slightly
above them was a faded sign with only the letters D and M visible. Alan, with little
consideration, promptly whipped his whip around one of the levers.
What are you doing? said Laney. We dont even know what that does!
Well find out, said Alan.
Then he tugged on his whip and the lever closest to him shifted down. Immediately
after, the floor began rumbling.
W-w-whats going on? Aiyana stuttered.
Laney thought that the whole place was going to collapse. Her head was tilted with
eyes kept on the ceiling. But her worries were for nothing when Alan went Ha-ha! and
jumped onto the ramp that appeared. He called as he was going down, Remember, this is
the Smugglers Barn? I bet this his how they got their goods in an out. Im also betting
that those coffins are filled with nothing, too. Its just a scare tactic!
Laney and Aiyana shrugged, and they followed behind.
Now, the trio was together in the cavernous area (not a cavern per se, since it only
resembled one). They held their weapons steady and explored where they could. They
shivered slightly while doing this, since for some reason the temperature was chilly. They
scampered around together. Thompson, they thought, must be around somewhere. Alan,
in his inquisitive nature, stopped by a coffin. He grabbed the lid and opened it enough to
allow a crack. As soon as he peeked in, he took a giant step back.
The coffin closed on its own.
Alan had a pale face. You know what I said before, he said, about the coffins just
being here as a scare tactic? Well, sometimes people make mistakes. Tonight is no
exception.
Laney impulsively jumped forward and swung open the coffin, hard enough to cause
the lid to bang against the wall. Aiyana shuddered. A dead man gazed at her with wide
eyes, and a mouth that spelled torture. His skin was ice blue, and it appeared as if the
blood from him was partially gone. A grotesque and tragic sight; the fellow was just in
his mid-twenties. And if not for the life that was sucked away from him, he probably
wouldve been a very handsome guy. He was well dressed with gorgeous dark hair. That
much was noticeable, since they were the only two features on him that didnt look
deceased. However, he was surprisingly well kept for a stiff. It was probably the cool
temperature of the underground, and being in an airtight casket, which kept him from
decaying.
Poor fella, said Aiyana. She shuddered againeven though she felt sympathy.
Meanwhile, Laney was going to other coffins and opening them up. Not
unexpectedly, they all contained bodies. The bodies were like the first man she saw, dead
and sucked of their blood, with varying degrees freshness.
Jesus, said Laney. Do you know what this is?
Yeah, said Alan, incredibly creepy.
No, said Laney. Well, actually, yes. But I meant something else. This whole place
is being used as a giant refrigerator.
Is that why its so chilly? said Aiyana with a shiver.
I get it, said Alan. You dont need to explain it to me. All the bodies in these
coffins are snacks for laterfor the undead creatures.
Lets not dawdle then, said Aiyana.

The trio hastily returned to their exploring, which wasnt easy, since the place was so
large. Still, they checked every nook and cranny, every crack and crevice, they could see.
There were absolutely no signs of Thompson. Laney complained loudly about Father
Felix, who led everyone astray.
You know whose fault this is? she said. Ill give you a hint, guys. He works for
the man in the sky.
Alright, said Alan, so he was wrong about Thompson being here. Lets cut him
some slack outside, huh?
We can leave? said Aiyana. Thats good. Im quite tired.
But we have to find another way out, said Laney. We cant go the way we came.
Alan looked behind himself. The lever that he never pulled intrigued him. Without
saying anything, he began walking toward it. He uncoiled his whip and threw it up, right
around the lever. As Laney was about to say wait, he had already jerked down his arm.
The lever went its opposite position with a loud, mechanical groan. Aiyana held her
crucifix close to her chest.
Nothing to it, said Alan. Now we wait and see.
Like before, a rumbling occurred; but this was a tad stronger. It was causing coffins
around to swing open and stones in the walls to fall out. Certainly, anyone ignorant
coming into the situation would probably think that it was an earthquake. And then it
suddenly stopped.
Alright, said Alan. He spun around, slightly bemused. What was that lever for? I
dont see anything happening.
Aiyana had her finger pointed up.
Ooh crap, said Laney.
Above, where the ceiling was, a hole had appeared. And in the hole, around the
edges, were dozens of glowing yellow eyes. They were all staring below. Alan suddenly
went augh! Drool had fell and landed on his face. He wiped it off immediately.
Trespassers, said a voice from high.
The trio gathered into a triangle, and stood back to back. They became surrounded
when the undead creatures began to descend. There were at least several dozen.
Im scared, said Aiyana.
Dont let them know that youre scared, said Laney. They feed on it.
Alan couldnt talk; he was too busy using his whip to keep the undead creatures at
bay; they tried inching closer, while at the same time turning in their circle. They had
their arms out in grab mode. One of them caught Laney on the wrist, causing her to bleed.
She winced, Son of
The blood dripping onto the floor aroused the undead creatures a great deal. They
jumped up and down, but for some reason wouldnt attack.
Whatre these things waiting for? said Alan. We should be shredded to pieces by
now.
Dont give them ideas, said Laney.
Maybe its my cross, Aiyana said with her crucifix held high; she switched arms to
hold it. What else can it be?
I find that crosses seldom work, said Alan. UNLESS you really believe in them.
And let me tell you

Will you stop the chit-chat? Laney said nervously. Im about to plotz here! Then
she shot an arrow with her crossbow. The arrow went through the air, and went through
the air it some more, and then landed absolutely nowhere near a single undead creature.
An undead creature snickered. Hre-heh-heh-heh.
Alan felt uncomfortable as his back was almost flush against Laney and Aiyana.
There was now no more space to move or maneuver. Laney couldnt even load her
crossbow with an arrow to shoot, since that would require at least several inches of
leeway. Aiyana was starting to have breathing trouble, but she couldnt reach down into
her pocket to get her asthma puffer if she needed it.
The undead creatures closed in on the trio, and as they all felt clawed hands upon
their faces, a strong wind swept along their faces. Alan, Laney, Aiyana looked up once
again. They could hardly believe what they were seeing. (This was much more the case
for the brother and sister.)
Floating down was Uncle Trevor with Sarah, who was holding on to him. The two
touched down onto the ground, and commanded the undead creatures to make way. The
undead creatures complied and promptly stepped back. This allowed Alan, Laney, and
Aiyana to move or run, but, being filled with fear, they chose not to.
Uncle Trevor? said Alan.
That isnt our uncle, Laney whispered.
Oh, habit, replied Alan.
Trevor, who was completely overtaken by the demon Necro, walked slowly toward
the trio with. Sarah, who was following behind, made eye contact with Laney. Laney
looked away. The site of her friend, being what was basically a monster, was too much to
handle.
Whats the matter? said Sarah to Laney. Dont you recognize your best friend?
Didnt we have such good times?
Laney couldnt answer.
Youre not her best friend, Alan replied. Any fool could see that. He choked a
bit, not entirely able to accept what was before him. S-Sarah Clark is gone.
Sarah Clark isnt gone, said Sarah. She picked at one of her fangs. Shes just been
transformed. You see, Im the new and improved. Web two-point-oh, if you will.
Aiyana had no idea what was going on. She stayed silently behind Alan, leaning
against his back for comfort. Who are these people? she thought.
So, said Trevor, whatve my children been up to?
Bug off, said Alan.
Ooh, said Trevor. Youre just like your mother. A real pain in the ass.
Shut your mouth, said Alan.
Trevor grinned. Speaking of your mother, Abigail, I saw her today He paused.
in hell.
Alan and Laney looked like they swallowed their tongues. They were angry, but too
hurt to do anything about it.
Thats right! said Trevor. She is in hell, deep in its bowels. You know that its a
sin to commit suicide, dont you? Its a big sin that one. Your lovely God sent her to hell.
And she is there being tortured. Oh, you should hear her scream!
SHUT UP! said Alan. Then he lashed out with an attack of his whip, but Trevor,
too fast, grabbed its end and pulled it.

Alan fell down and bashed his chin onto the ground. Laney and Aiyana went to help
him up. He pathetically reeled in his whip.
Come on, said Trevor. Is that your best?
Laney used her crossbow. Then Aiyana tried a spell involving her crucifix.
But both were unsuccessful.
I dont know why they tried to warn me about you three, said Trevor as he snapped
Laneys arrow in hand. I dont see anything special here. Im baffled by your lethargic
display of skill. Or lack of it.
Alan gave Laney and Aiyana a lookand then all they made a run for it! They
swung their arms out to throw off the undead creatures in their way, and then they headed
to the ramp.
As they were on the ramp Trevor caught up with them, and he was none too pleased.
He took the ramp and easily twisted the metal askew. Alan, Laney, and Aiyana violently
tumbled to the ground. The three were pretty banged up.
Sarah saw them in their weakness, in the way a predator would, and leapt into the air
to attack them. But as she was nearly upon them, a flare from seemingly nowhere came
and scorched her upon her face. Though not strong, it had a stunning effect. Sarah shook
her head, and looked to the side.
Thompson was standing with a flare gun. There were some cuts on his face. I found
this in one of those crates, he said. Then he made a come here gesture. Alan, Laney,
and Aiyana ran to his side.
Laney let out a breath, Thank goodness, where were you hiding?
Thompson didnt answer. He just stood there with watching eyes. Then he reached
into his trench coat and retrieved a glass bottle with a little piece of wood inside. When
he held it out all of the undead creatures stepped backTrevor and Sarah too.
What is that? said Aiyana.
A piece of the true cross! said Thompson. Stay back or youll get it!
You think a little piece of wood from Christs cross can stop us? said Trevor.
Dont make me laugh.
Sarah laughed. Yah-ha-ha!
Then Thompson quickly gathered Alan, Laney, and Aiyana together. Follow me,
he whispered, and he led the trio through the shadows while keeping the undead
creatures, and Trevor and Sarah at bay; they all went till they could go no further, till
there was no where left to run.
Okay, what now? said Alan with his back against the wall.
Thompson waved his arm that was holding the glass bottled contained a piece of the
true cross. He too had his back against the wall, except he kept shifting about, as if trying
to feel for something. Ive got it under control, he said.
Have you? said Laney.
Yes, have you? repeated Aiyana. She wiped away cold sweat from her forehead.
Of course! said Thompson. Dont be silly.
The undead creatures hissed as Sarah and Trevor cautiously edged forward.
Stay back! Thompson yelled to them. You will perish, if you come any closer!
Trevor didnt reply to the threat, and instead turned to Sarah. He whispered
something into his ear. She giggled and showed her teeth.

Thompson was worried as hell. He knew that they were up to no good. He stood in
front of the kids to shield them, though that didnt give them much comfort. Stay calm,
he said to them in a quiet voice. Dont make any sudden movements. Hear me? The
undead creatures will get excited.
Trevor and Sarah grabbed one of the undead creatures, which look terrified, and
started pushing him forward. It resisted, but they kept pushing him, and pushing him,
until he was right by Thompson.
I dont get it, said Alan.
Oooh, said Trevor. So thats a piece of the true cross youre holding, is it? I see
that our friend there is intact.
Thompson was silent for a moment. Then he yelled, Not for long! And then he
took a dagger and pierced the undead creature in the heart, vanquishing it. Then he took a
bottle of holy water from his trench coat and threw the contents.
Sarah screeched.
With this distraction, Thompson pressed a stone on the wall. It depressed and
triggered the opening of a secret passageway. Get in! said Thompson.
Alan, Aiyana, and Laney ran inside while Thompson used his whip to buy them time.
They ran in.
Thompson! said Laney.
Thompson followed them in as the heavy slab to the secret passageway was about to
close. What luck, and it looked like they would escape (to wherever), but Sarah and
Trevor barely slipped through. They ran for Thompson and the kids.
Run, said Thompson, run! Dont just stand there!
Alan ran the fasted, with Laney just behind, and then Aiyana. Thompson made sure
to stay behind them to make sure they were safeor at least safer. So, the chase was on,
and the four ran as they could.
Trevor and Sarah, the super being they were, shouldve already caught them. But
Thompson had many tricks up his sleeve. He kept dropping religious paraphernalia onto
the floor: crosses, compact bibles, and whatnot. They did little, except buy small amounts
of precious time.
How annoying, hissed Sarah.
Trevor took up a cross, and thought it singed his hands, he broke it in half.
Thompson and Alan, Laney, and Aiyana came to a fork in the secret passageway.
There were two ways to go. They werent show whether to go left or right. They didnt
have time to think, and they bolted left. They ran and ran. They were getting tired, in
spite of the adrenalin rush.
I cant go on, said Alan with a huff. Somethings wrong with the groundit feels
sloped.
Were almost there, said Thompson.
Almost where? said Aiyana.
Somewhere, said Thompson. Im not sure.
Just great, said Laney.
The group kept racing, but when it appeared they escaped Trevor and Sarah, they
came to a dead end: the deadest end you ever saw.
Were trapped, said Thompson.
Wait, said Aiyana. And she shone her crucifix. Look.

There was a narrow door to the side.

What do you think is in there? said Alan.
I dont care whats in there, said Laney, as long as its not here. And then she
rushed through the door with the rest following behind.
Thompson closed the door.
Everyoneall of the fourwere inside of a little (but not too little) office. The
office, which was exactly a square, had a big desk right in the middle. Above the desk
there hung a light bulb. At the back of the room, only some feet away, were heavy black
drapes.
Is this the hill were going to die on? said Alan.
Were not going to die, said Thompson. I assure you. Then he marched to the
black drapes and pulled them off, expecting to see a window There was a window
which could lead to the outside worldbut they were blocked by thick, opaque, steel
shutters. Damn it, he said, trying to pulling them open to no avail. How am I going to
get these bloody things open?
Alan, Laney, and Aiyana tried to help Thompson; their efforts, however, made no
difference.
Ill be damned, said Laney.
Theyre shut tight, said Aiyana.
Never mind it, said Thompson. Ill figure it out. I think it can be opened without
force. You kids go and push that desk to the door while I figure this out. We dont want
anyone coming in Quickly now!
So, while Thompson tried to figure out the mechanisms of the steel shutters, the kids
went behind the offices desk and gripped it by its edge. Alan looked at Laney and Aiyana
to see if they were ready.
Then he said Go! and the three pushed against the desk that weighed in at slightly
over 300 poundsbut it didnt budge.
What gives? said Laney.
Aiyana looked at the feet of the desk. They were bolted to the floor. Look, she
pointed.
Thompson, said Alan. We cant move the desk.
Thompson hit his fist against the shutters, which made a pang! sound. Never mind,
he said. We have to go. He rushed to the door. As he placed his hand on the doorknob,
he stopped cold. Get under the table and hide! he said.
What? said Alan.
Just do it, said Thompson. Theyre here!
Alan, Laney, and Aiyana scampered and took shelter under the desk. Thompson
hastily locked the door and then stood beside it, so as to not be in its way. Then he took
out his dagger and held it at shoulder height.
He stood quietly.
Then the door all of a sudden burst open. Thompson thrust his dagger down at Trevor
with all of his strength, but the attack was too slow, and Trevor took Thompson by the
hand and snapped his wrist clean. SNAP! Thompson whimpered, and he was thrown up

into the ceiling. When he landed, Sarah picked him up by the back of the neck and held
him against the wall. She pressed his face into the cold hard concrete.
Where are they? Where are the children? she said.
Well, you wont find them in here, said Thompson. I sent them off.
Dont tell me you were stupid enough to tell them to hide under that desk.
What am I? An idiot?
Blood trickled down Thompsons lip.
Alan, Laney, and Aiyana cautiously peered from behind the desk. They watched
Thompson as he got thrashed around and beat up; he kept trying to suppress his screams
while Sarahs claws ran down his back and Trevor rattled him.
Is that all you got? said Thompson as he gritted his teeth. Im shocked. I thought
youd be stronger, oh demon of the dead!
I guess I should stop holding back then, said Trevor, and his eyes glowed, and then
he thrust his finger into Thompsons abdomen, piercing it. Trevor and Sarah took sick
pleasure in the pain they were causing.
This is the least painful thing Ill do you, said Trevor.
Thompson spit onto Trevor, then Sarah. One for you each, he said.
Sarah roared and went crazy.
Meanwhile, under the desk, Aiyana had her eyes and ears covered, and Laney was
looking up at something above her head. It was a big red button. She pointed it out to
Alan. Alan didnt know what it was for, but he didnt think that it did anything.
Should we press it? Laney said through gestures. Maybe it does something.
I doubt that, Alan replied in the same way.
We should find out.
No! Dont touch it! It might make this whole place explode! Nothing goods ever
come from a big red button!
But I think it opens the shutters for the windows.
So? Whatll that do?
Laney pointed to her watch. The time was just about seven.
The kids became startled when Thompson was hurled across the room. Thud!
Thompson, lying on the ground, glanced through his bruised eye at the kids. He said
nothing to alert Sarah and Trevor. He dusted himself off, mentally, and then stood up. He
clenched his fists to distract himself from the pain he was feeling. He walked forward.
Trevor seized him into a bear hug.
Not so tough now, eh, former priest? he said in a mocking voice.
Thompson couldnt answer while the life was being squeezed out of him. His skin
had turned from a fleshy red to a disturbing pallor. He tried breathing in air, but his lungs
were constricted. Sarah had her mouth wide and was ready to bite himin order to turn
him into an undead creature.
Not one to stand by idly, Alan suddenly rolled out from under the desk that sheltered
him, and sprang to his feet. Sarah turned around to face him. Uhstop! he yelled, not
sure what to say. And, with whip in hand, he threw his arm back only to hit it against the
wall behind. His weaponat fifteen longwould most certainly be ineffective in a room
of this size.
We knew you were in here, said Sarah while inching forward. We just wanted you
to see your mentor tortured.

Thats sick, said Alan.

Is it? said Sarah.
Then she charged at Alan with an inhuman speed and threw out her arm to hit him.
He fell smack flat onto the desk. She pinned him down and let her long tongue fall onto
his face.
Remember when we used to be friends? she said.
Youre not Sarah, said Alan.
But arent I?
No!
Trevorwho had Thompson wrapped in his gripyelled, Finish him off, you
wretched creature!
The claws on Sarahs hands grew, and as she was going to strike them down upon
Alan, a click was heard. It was such a soft sound, but somehow it got Alans attention. He
turned his head to see aside. The steel shutters that Thompson had so much trouble trying
to open now suddenly opened; they swung with a bang and sun poured into the desolate
office space.
The room became filled with a blinding yellow light. Sarahor rather the monster
that looked as Sarahrolled off Alan and crumpled to the floor. She crawled, belly
scraping along, to the desk, seeking shelter from the brightness, but all she found was a
frightened Aiyana and Laney. She looked the two dead in the eyes, before she
disappeared forever into a vapor.
In the meanwhile, Trevor the fiend was still alive and kicking. Though his outer body
was badly burnt, and he was thoroughly weakened, he was yet to be defeated. He threw
Thompson aside and marched to the desk. He put his hands under the ledge and heaved.
The desk flipped away with a crash.
You think you can kill me? said Trevor. You honestly think that you can kill me?!
There are two things in this world that you cant kill, childrendemons and memories!
Guess which I am!
Dont let him scare you, Thompson said softly, on one knee. Hes the weak one,
not you.
Alan, Laney, and Aiyana, of a sudden, charged at Trevor. Though afraid, they took
him by wherever they could, and pushed him against the shining window. They used all
their strength, which was slowly waning, just to keep him in place.
Trevor screamed, but he was unbelievably strong, and it seemed like the light could
not defeat him.
Use your crucifix, Thompson said to Aiyana.
Then Aiyana took her crucifix and placed it over Trevors chest, where his beating
heart would be. The crucifix gleamed as it reflected the sun around.
YOU CANNOT KILL ME! said Trevor. He threw out his arms and threw aside
the trio.
Thompson watched as the kids covered their faces, and Trevor stumbled forward,
with Aiyanas crucifix somehow plastered to his chest; he moaned when his eyes fell out
of their sockets, and from one came a green vapor.
The green vapor, which was in the shape of an imp or some odd animal, vanished
into the thin air. Trevors body then burst into flames. It too disappeared.
Is it over? said Alan.

Thompson grunted when he got to his feet, along with the others. For a moment,
he said. We still must leave And whoever opened the shutters, good work.
Laney and Aiyana exchanged looks; it was the two of them who pushed the button
under the desk that was.
The group warily went over to the window, where they stared outside with great
longing. Thompson pulled open the window, and assisted the kids into getting to the
forest that was ahead.
After Thompson helped himself, everyone was outside. They savored the fresh air,
the sun, and the birds that chirped. They glanced back to see that the window they left
behind was encased in a hillside.
Everybody okay? said Thompson.
Yeah, said Laney and Aiyana at the same time.
And you? said Thompson, looking at Alan.
Hey, am I alone when I say What just happened? said Alan.
Thompson smirked. Not at all, he said. Not. At. All. Then he put his arm around
Alan, and the group walked until they found a road.
Chapter 32
What seemed like ages went by, and the summer holiday finally arrived. No trouble was
afoot, and the town of Rexville was quieter than ever. While not everything was totally
perfect, needed peace was given to the town. Thompson took the opportunity to relax and
spend time with his friends, such as Father Felix, while Alan, Laney, and Aiyana went
about doing what kids do best: having fun. The three rode around on their bicycles,
chased butterflies, played games, and swam in the water.
Aint this grand? said Alan while floating on an inflatable raft. He had on long,
red, swimming trunks. There is absolutely nothing to do. Love it.
Laney and Aiyana were wearing modest one-piece bikinis. They were playing Marco
Polo near the threadbare pier.
Marco! said Aiyana.
Polo! said Laney.
I dont know why youre playing that silly game, said Alan, staring at clouds. You
could be doing something productivelike loafing around. Huh, girls?
Nobody responded. Alan looked around and saw that his sister and their new friend
were missing. Hey, whered everyone go?
Right here! said Laney, and she and Aiyana jumped out from the depths and
pushed Alans raft, causing it to capsize. He went overboard with a resounding splash!
The girls took no pause to laugh. But they stopped laughing when Alan didnt
surface after a minute went by.
Alan? said Laney. Where are you? This isnt funny.
ALAN! said Aiyana.
Alan came up to the surface. He was breathing heavily.
Whered you go? said Laney. She joked. Atlantis?
Theres something under the water, said Alan without a hint of jest in his voice.
What? said Aiyana. A fish?
No, said Alan, not a fish. Then he went back down into the water.

Fin.